Archives

You are currently viewing archive for May 2013

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 31, 2013 by Gary
INTERCURSE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially nor used for profit in any way.

» Read More

Category: Miscellaneous
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
Thanks go to Alan Harnum for pre-reading this. If you want to read more on the subject, look at your local public library for a book called "Character and Viewpoint" by Orson Scott Card. Some of what I write here is paraphrased from that book.

The idea of this is to help you better tell the story that you want to tell. In cases where it doesn't, it should be ignored. Use whatever in here will help you best convey the story you want to tell, and disregard the rest with extreme prejudice.

Comments of all kinds are welcomed.



Use of Viewpoint in Prose Fiction
an essay on writing, by Gary Kleppe



Next time you're reading your favorite manga, or watching anime, pay attention to the different types of camera shots used. Imagine how much less interesting it would seem if it was like a stage play, shown entirely from one angle and at one distance. Varying the viewer's perspective (the camera angle and distance) is an important way the people who work with these media bring their stories alive for the viewer.

Prose fiction doesn't have pretty pictures to show the reader. Writers of it need to rely on the power of their words to hook readers' interest. The viewpoint from which the story is narrated has a lot to do with how the readers will experience it.

For example, you could show a scene using script-style descriptions:


We see Ranma standing next to Akane. He is in girl form. The dojo has been generally wrecked, and there's a lot of garbage lying on the floor.


This is the equivalent of the stage play. The reference to "we" tells us that we're a passive observer, watching the action without being part of it. The descriptions are dry and lifeless; they show us the scene, but don't really inspire us to feel anything about it. This kind of narration is probably not the best way to engage your readers.

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
Oscir stared at his latest visitor. "How did you get in here?"

"Hacked into the Yggdrasil system," the little old man said. Wrinkles lined his face; between them were smaller wrinkles, with even smaller ones between those, like some sort of fractal pattern. "Everybody's doing it these days. You wouldn't believe how many people have accidentally managed to give themselves godly powers. Not that I would try anything like that. I just wanted to meet a goddess or two and borrow her undies."

"You're not supposed to be here," Oscir said. "The Butt competition is for gods. You're a manga character."

"Ah, but couldn't I be appointed as one?" Happosai tried to smile adorably and pretty much failed. "I'm sure there's a position I could fill. How about God of Sexual Perversion?"

"Are you kidding? There's a sixty-eon waiting list for that one." One which Oscir himself was number fifty-two on, in fact. "Look, I suppose I can let you stay. But only if you have a story to tell."

"A story, you say?" Happosai cast his gaze downward, putting a hand to his chin. "Yes, I think I might just be able to come up with something."

Oscir waited.

"I should mention that, just so we're perfectly clear, that I don't agree with the views of the character who appears in the story. Sadly, I've known many people who shared such views, and...."

"Just get on with it!" Oscir pulled the lever. Waters in the scrying bowl swirled, and an image began to form.

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
"I heard that you were collecting stories, and... I, well..."

"You've got something for me?" Oscir asked. The man's face was a triangle -- flat on top, narrowing towards the bottom into a scrawny neck. Big ping pong ball eyes looked nervously around the room at everything except Oscir.

"I-- I just thought that using the latest in technology would help you produce better results."

Oscir shook his head. "I don't *want* better results. The fics here are supposed to be bad."

"But... but that's what I mean. Here, let me show you." The man set a case, about the size of a telephone book, onto the table. Two latches on opposite sides of it unhooked, and the case flipped open to reveal a display screen and keyboard. "This is my laptop. It's got a Terabyte of memory, with dimensionally transcendental display, and...." His face colored with excitement as he spoke.

Oscir stared warily at this unnamed man. Talking about the computer seemed to... stimulate him. He didn't feel... that way... about it, did he? It was a disgusting thought; Oscir tried to banish it, filling his mind with a picture of Nuku-Nuku sprawling out over a huge box of kitty litter.

"Anyway...." Opening a yellow and black book, the man pulled a disc from the back cover sleeve and inserted it into his computer. "What I'm going to load is a fanfiction template wizard. It produces a story for you based on a time-proven formula."

Boxes flew by on the screen, appearing and disappearing as the man clicked buttons. To Oscir, this made no sense. Where was the wizard? A wizard was supposed to be an old man with a long beard wearing a pointy hat and robes covered by moons and stars.

The man turned to Oscir. "It's almost done. I need you to choose the character who'll be featured in this story."

"A character?" Oscir pondered. "From Ranma 1/2?"

"Yes. Though if you wanted one from somewhere else, we could go back three screens and check the box to include crossover support, and...."

"No, that's all right." Oscir thought a moment, then leaned over to type a name on the keyboard. "He he he!"

+++

"That is a panda, isn't it?"

Passers-by paused, staring in disbelief at the giant animal. The panda spat casually, then raised his arms in a proper martial arts stance.

"Your move," Ranma said, readying his defenses. Though his father now wore a different body, he was still the same stupid old man. And this engagement thing was his dumbest idea yet. No way was Ranma going to be forced to marry someone who wasn't the one he wanted.

Air whished as the panda's arm zipped forward with blinding speed. Ranma ducked and weaved out of the way of the powerful strikes. He wasn't as strong as a girl, but dodging was easier with the lighter, smaller form. He hated being a girl, but it did have some advantages.

"Damn it, Pop, you know why I can't marry your friend's daughter!" Ranma grabbed onto the panda's arm and pulled, letting its own momentum carry it forward. The panda tumbled forward, flattening a "No U Turn" sign and landing sprawled across the rain-soaked ground.

Ranma turned away from his father, and found himself staring into his true love's eyes.

Her expression held no disapproval. She smiled at him with the same friendly, open-mouthed smile that she always used. But he knew, without her saying anything, that he had just done something wrong. He could always tell, just by the slightest change in the way she looked at him.

Sighing, Ranma nodded to her. She came over to him, and he felt the wet touch of her mouth on his cheek. His hand stroked her hair, wet and slick from the rain. She was right, of course. She was always right. The day they had met her had been the best day, the luckiest day of his life. That day, she'd joined them and followed them on their travels, even going all the way to China with them. Most every time Ranma had been about to do something stupid, she had stopped him and made him think twice. If only she had been there in time to stop him from taking the plunge into the Jusenkyo pool....

"Sorry, Pop." Ranma held out a hand to the panda, who rose to his feet. "I'll visit your friend."

Yes, he'd go along with it, for now. But when he got there, he'd explain to Pop's friend why he couldn't get married, because he already loved someone else.

+++

"Well, I'm just glad you're a girl." Akane tightened the belt on her gi, looking back at Ranma with an embarrassed smile. "It's just... I'd really hate to lose to a boy!"

Ranma could think of nothing to say. Smiling vaguely, he turned to go. So Akane had some wrong ideas. Big deal. Was that his problem?

But what would his true love say?

"Look, Akane... there's something you should know. There's a really good reason why I can't marry you, or one of your sisters."

Akane turned around, her gaze falling on his breasts. "No duh, Ranma."

"I don't mean because of that!" Ranma sighed. "Lemme find Pop and we'll explain."

+++


A hush fell over the room as all eyes stared at the now-male Ranma and his now-human father.

Mr. Tendo rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "If I hadn't seen it with my own eyes...." He reached an arm around Ranma's back. "Still, your problem isn't so bad. You're really a boy, so you can marry one of my daughters. Choose whichever one you like."

"No!" Ranma shouted. "I told you, I can't! I already got someone I like!"

"Oh, I think I know who you mean, Ranma," Kasumi said. "She came into the kitchen a little while ago while I was cooking. I gave her some food. I didn't know she had one of those curses."

"Huh? What're you talking about?"

"You mean she... she isn't..." Kasumi put a finger to her lip. "Oh my!"

"She isn't cursed, Kasumi," Genma said. "The way you saw her is the way she's always been. And my son thinks he's in love with her."

Ranma glared at his father. "Whaddaya mean, 'Thinks?!'"

"Now, just a moment," Soun Tendo said in an authoritative head-of-the-household voice. "Just who is this person, Saotome?"

"I'll introduce her to you, Tendo." Genma raised his voice. "Come here, girl!"

A white, shaggy dog darted in through the opened door, coming to heel at Genma's feet.

"Saotome, meet Bess," Genma said. Soun reflexively held out a hand, and the dog raised one in return.

+++

"Hmmm...." Oscir stared thoughtfully into space, then turned towards his visitor. "This has possibilities. Does this story have a title?"

The man glanced at his computer screen. "Yes. 'Altered Bess-tiny.'" He tapped out something on the keyboard. "Here, I'll show you some upcoming scenes...."

+++

"The Pig-Tailed Girl is really who?"

"Woof! Woof!'

"And why did no one inform me of this fact?"

+++

"Woof! Woof woof woof!"

"What? This is... oh my gods! You're right! This is vinegar, not white wine! I could've ruined my curry!"

+++

"Miss customer, stop! That Xiaogouniquan! Very bad you fall in spring!'

"Sorry, sugar. If Ran-chan won't have me as a human being...."

+++

"Aloha, keiki! I wen' pickin' all dese fruits jus' fo'..."

"Woof woof!"

"What? Contaminated by the legendary Aloha virus? How dare the Principal try to feed us this junk?"

+++

The man pulled his disc out and slipped it back into the book sleeve. "What do you think?"

"Hmmm... it's interesting, I'll grant you, but I think I prefer coming up with my fics the old-fashioned way," Oscir said. "Technology is a good thing, but it shouldn't be used just for its own sake, no? There's a time and a place for everything, no?"

"All- all right."

The man picked up his computer as Oscir escorted him (rather forcefully) towards the exit. Good riddance. What sort of fool would want to....

"I won't bother showing you the template wizard for self-insert lemons, then."

Oscir zipped back to the center of his lair, dragging the man along by his computer.
Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
Oscir eyed his newest visitor dubiously. The stranger had a plain face, not at all handsome but not ugly, either. There wasn't much of anything noteworthy about his appearance. Yet something about him seemed... odd.

Maybe the cloud of inky black mist hovering over his head, spraying tiny droplets of drizzle in the air, had something to do with it.

"Who are you, strange being?" Oscir asked, knowing full well that it took one to know one.

"I am Prozac. I serve as god of depression, angst, sorrow...." He lowered his head in shame. "Oh, I know you were expecting someone more pleasant... I'm so sorry...."

"Stop that!" Oscir shouted. "Your cloud is dripping on my fur!" Not to mention that Prozac was wetting his back-issue collection of Shaved Nuns in Bondage Quarterly. "Why don't you just give me your story idea?"

Prozac appeared puzzled for a moment. "Oh, yes. I remember. You are he who is called the 'Feline God of Crappy Fanfiction.' Oh, what a lonely and tortured existence to be a hermaphroditic cat god! To be consigned to an existence of...."

"I said stop that!" Pulling a mallet out of nowhere, Oscir crowned his visitor forcefully. "Do you have an idea, or not?"

"I have one. You've probably heard of 'Ill Met by Starlight?' Mine has a similar premise. What if Ranma had a slightly different personality? I'm afraid mine's not nearly as good as that one, though. You probably don't want to hear it."

"Of course I do." Oscir smiled. "The ideas we deal with here are supposed to be bad. Step over here to the scrying bowl."

Prozac followed as he had been bade, then began sobbing loudly, tears falling into the water. "Oh, the pain! The pain and the shame! Waaaaaaah!"

"Scrying bowl!" Oscir hit Prozac with the mallet again. "With an 'S!'" He reached over to pull the handle, and the waters began to swirl....

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
This is a parody of "The Bet," by Gregg Sharp. It is being done strictly for fun, and no offense is intended toward Mr. Sharp or any of the others who have worked on the series. All characters used herein are the rightful property of their respective creators.



PART ONE

Somewhere, in a room beyond the limits of time and space, dwelled a being beyond the limits of taste and sanity. The being sometimes took the form of a cat with coal-black fur. Other times, it appeared as a wild-haired young boy. In either case, the being wore an oversize smile; some would have described it as lascivious, while others would have merely looked away while clutching their stomachs.

The being laughed. "He he he! My visitor should be here soon!"

As if in response to his statement, a figure materialized in the room. A hood obscured its face, and bulky robes made it impossible to even tell what gender the figure was. Not that it mattered; such concerns were for lower beings.

A raspy voice issued forth from the figure, seeming to resonate at three or more different pitches at once. "You are he who is titled 'Feline God of Really Crappy Fanfiction?'"

"That's me!" the cat-being said. "But you can just call me by my given name. Oscir."

"I have come in response to your summons," the figure continued, maintaining a businesslike demeanor.

"Ah! Then you must be the goddess Taka--" Oscir found himself interrupted by a hand placed over his mouth.

"No. She of whom you speak has instructed me to convey a message. She refuses to be a part of, and I quote, 'whatever ridiculous project' you are planning. She furthermore says that if you so much as speak Her name, or even use it in your internal narration, divine retribution will surely befall you."

"Bummer." The goddess Tak--, or rather, the Goddess Whose Name Oscir Was Not Allowed to Mention, was reputed to be enormously powerful. There was no sense in taking chances, especially for a being whose motto was Love the One You're With. "Never mind. How about you? Come here often? What's your favorite color?"

"My function is as a god of moderation," the hooded figure answered dryly. "Though some say that the way in which I carry out my function is rather extreme."

Oscir scratched his head. "That's, um, interesting." He didn't like paradoxes; they meant thinking, and that always made his brain hurt. "Anyway, come here often? Did I use that line already?"

"I can see that you do not understand. I am a god of universal moderation. My function is to deal with those entities who imperil the cosmic equilibrium, or who are just too annoying to be allowed to exist. When I observe such an entity...." The figure froze Oscir with an evil glare -- a neat trick considering that its face remained completely hidden. "... my duty is to remove it from the continuum."

Oscir immediately backed away several feet. "Anyway, since you-know-who isn't here, perhaps you'd like to participate in my little project, hmmm?"

The figure nodded.

"The idea is to start with a timeline representing a popular, widely-enjoyed manga series -- and, by making the smallest possible change in the timeline, transform it into the silliest, most pointless 'alternate universe' imaginable. Something that will be the butt of everyone's jokes. You know the sort of thing I mean?"

"Yes. I am prepared with such an entry. It's an idea I once mentioned as a joke. One of our writers has hacked it out into a teaser. Let us watch."

The figure looked down onto the ground, where a small circular pool of water lay. For several moments, it stared into the still waters.

"Um... is something supposed to be happening here?"

Oscir reached down onto the floor next to the pool, pulling on a small silvery handle. A whooshing sound was heard as the waters of the pool suddenly swirled around and around in violent circles, and a scene began to form....

» Read More

Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary

The girl sat on the couch and waited.

She had been there for hours, perhaps minutes. The girl did not know how much time had passed. Nor did she care. In her mind there was only one thought.

(This sucks. Ain't they got nothin' to eat in this dump?)

A skinny teenaged boy came over to the couch. "How are you today? I'm Doctor Moroboshi. I hear you have amnesia. Have you ever had it before? Never mind, don't answer that."

The girl tried to think. "I remember running around outside last night in the rain... before that, nothing. I don't know where I'm from, or what I did, or even what my favorite teams in sports are. I'm pretty sure I don't like the taste of Spam, though."

"Well, that narrows down who you might be. When you were brought here, you said 'Damn, my head hurts' a couple of times. Do you think that could be your name?"

"Don't know. Could be. It gives me... a weird feeling... like it's a true statement."

The girl looked at the doctor. He appeared to be nothing more than a teenage boy, wearing a simple T-shirt and jeans. His examination room seemed to have no medical equipment whatsoever; from all appearances it was an ordinary living room.

There was only one explanation. This doctor worked for an HMO.

Doctor Moroboshi moved onto the couch, close enough to make the girl uncomfortable. "Look, Damn, I'll have to be honest with you here. You might think that this amnesia stuff is caused by something simple, like your drinking one of Urd's potions by mistake. No, I'm afraid you seem to have suffered a massive emotional trauma, the kind of thing that happens when a guy gets dumped by a chick that he likes."

"I'm going to apply a series of whaddayacallit, stimulus." He slid his hands around her waist. "Tell me if this makes you remember anything."

Nothing. The girl experienced a feeling of angst and depression, like being in a deathfic. Obviously they had kicked her out from wherever she was from; but couldn't they have let her keep her memories? She was pretty sure she had known the locations of some good restaurants.

"How about this?" The doctor put his hands on the girl's breasts and started to fondle them.

"Aaaaa!!!! Cut that out, you stupid pervert!! I remember already! I'm a guy!!! And tell that to the narrator too!!" The girl -- er, guy -- punted Moroboshi across the room.

============================================================================

SCENE: Urd, Kyosuke, and Mamoru watch through a crack in the kitchen door. Suddenly Ataru bursts through, chased by an angry onna-Ranma. They run past the camera and out of view.

URD: I could've just given Ranma the antidote for that potion. Not much of a doctor, is he?

KYOSUKE: Well, he did cure Ranma's amnesia, so he must have had something.

MAMORU: Maybe it was his bedside manner? There aren't any HMOs in Japan, by the way.

KYOSUKE: It's just a parody, you should really just relax.

============================================================================

(Thanx to Dave Eddy for pre-reading.)
Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
"HYAAHH!"

A loud crash echoed through the yard as Akane Tendo's fist came down. The wooden board shattered into debris, as did the three cinderblocks on which it had stood. Her angry scowl changed to a smile as she wiped her forehead with her gi.

Slightly amused, Kodachi watched. Though she preferred to rely on precision and finesse, she certainly couldn't deny that brute force had its uses, and that Akane was an effective practitioner of it. Watching her was entertaining, in the same way that a visit to the zoo was.

Noticing Kodachi, Akane turned. "Anything I can do for you?" she said, sounding slightly irritated at the gymnast's presence.

"I have come to visit with darling Ranma. My school is hosting a dance next Saturday. I wish him to accompany me."

"You're out of luck." Akane picked up some unbroken blocks and began to construct a new pile. "Ranma's away for a while."

"Oh? Where has he gone?"

"Training trip. With his father. Left three days ago." She placed a fresh board atop the blocks, and took up her stance above them, preparing to strike.

"I see." Kodachi stared closely at Akane's face, wondering whether she was telling the whole truth. "And he will be returning when?"

A voice came from behind. "He won't be."

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary
The room was a bare cubicle, not much larger than an elevator, with walls of sterile white. Kodachi Kuno sat at one end of the small, wooden table and faced her opponent; an opponent who perhaps she could not defeat.

Her opponent was not more skilled than she. On the contrary, his techniques were only elementary, his strategies transparent, and his moves easily read. Under normal circumstances, he would have given her little trouble.

But they had taken her weapons. Not only the ribbon and the clubs, but they had taken the fire. Once it had raged within her with a brilliance and ferocity that rivaled the sun itself. Now their drugs had smothered it dead, leaving not even a smoldering ember. All that remained was an empty gray haze.

She could not win without the fire.

» Read More

Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary


INVISIBLE SHADOWS

Inu-Yasha manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Inu-Yasha are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


SPOILER WARNING: For those who haven't read past volume 6 or so (or who have only seen the anime) there will be some important spoilers in this story. If you've read what Viz comics has published so far, you're safe. Please note that while this story depicts an ending of sorts for the Inu-Yasha series, this ending is my of own creation and not a spoiler; as of this writing, IY is still being created, and I don't know how it will really end any more than you do. :)



PART ONE


"Here's a question for you," she said. "Where do the shadows go when you switch on the light?"

"Hmm."

I paused for a moment trying to think of the best way to respond to her. I didn't really feel like wasting my time with silly riddles, but a madwoman had to be humored. If she was going to open up to me and tell me what I needed to know, I had to play her games. Otherwise, at best she wouldn't tell me anything. At worst, well... I knew what she'd done that had gotten her locked up in this place.

"Well... they disappear, I suppose. They're gone. They don't go anywhere."

A sly smile crept across her face as her answer sounded through the telephone receiver in my ear. "Ah, yes. I used to think so too." I could see her lips mouth the words, but not hear her directly through the thick glass wall that separated us; the effect was odd, like a poorly-edited movie.

"No?" I raised an eyebrow, trying to seem genuinely curious.

She shook her head. "The shadows are still there. It's just that you can't see them."

"I... see," I said, feeling more and more frustrated by the second. So close, but yet so far. I could practically see the book in my mind. The Kagome Higurashi story. My ticket to fame and fortune. Her arrest had been the lead story on the television news for three straight months. People were demanding that she to be put to death -- something that would've been unthinkable in Japan not ten years ago. Everyone wanted to know what could have driven such an innocent-looking young woman, someone who could have been anyone's next door neighbor, to murder five people -- chosen at random, as far as anyone knew -- and in such a grotesque fashion. Everyone wanted to know why, and I was going to be the one to tell them.

But only if I could get her to talk to me.

"Look," I began, "you're probably wondering why I've come to talk to you. I'm a writer. A reporter. I want to hear your story, so I can tell it to the world."

"My story?"

Her eyes gazed at me, narrowing slightly as comprehension slowly dawned in them. The hospital obviously had her on some sort of heavy drugs. I hoped she could stay coherent long enough to tell me what I needed to know.

"Oh yes, I'll tell you," she said. "I'll tell you my story. And you will tell the world?" Her tone rose skeptically at the last statement.

It was the response I'd hoped for. So why did I feel as if she were a spider and I had just blundered into her web?

"I'll tell you my story," she repeated. "The story of a rather typical teenage girl, who was concerned with the usual things that are usually on a teenage girl's mind -- clothes, music, boys. Certainly not with magic or demons, which she saw as mere superstitions."

"At first?" I prompted. Finally, she was opening up to me.

"At first, yes. But then this girl fell into a magical well, and found herself in another time. Japan's feudal era. A time of shadows. A time when demons roamed the land freely. And this girl didn't want to believe in demons, but she felt their slimy touch, felt their claws dig into her flesh, and knew that they were real."

My hand zipped across the page of my notebook, taking down everything she was saying. Magic wells? Time travel? This girl was more delusional than I had thought.

"For several months, she adventured in the past. She met Inu-Yasha, a half-man, half demon who became a companion of sorts. She met Kikyo, a powerful priestess who was said to be herself in an earlier incarnation, killed and then brought back to a sort of life via ogre magic. And she encountered the Shikon Jewel, an artifact of great power which became scattered across the countryside, and she had to track down all of its fragments and eventually reassemble it.

"Then one day...."

» Read More

Posted on May 20, 2013 by Gary


DREAM GIRLS

an Urusei Yatsura fanfic
by
Gary Kleppe


This is an idea I had one morning that would not go away. It is short and dark. For those who choose to read it, I'll be very interested to hear your reactions to it and what you think it reveals about the psychology of its writer. ^_^



There is a place that is not a place, everywhere and nowhere. Some have called it the spirit plane. There, a conversation was taking place.

"You have something to report?"

"Yes, Leader. I'm pleased to inform you that our Japanese contingent is nearing success in the case we had discussed earlier."

"Excellent."

"As you know, leader, this was a difficult one from the beginning. At first the subject resisted having anything to do with our operative. He saw her as possessive, clinging to him and ruining his life in the process. But she stuck with him and never allowed him to get rid of her. Now it seems he is finally changing his mind. He will be ours at last!"

"Inform me as soon as the final outcome is known."

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
Monkey Business

By Gary and Yoiko
Characters and situations created by Rumiko Takahashi. We claim no legal rights to use them.
Thanks to D.F. Roeder and Bjorn Christianson for prereading.


She crept across the room as quietly as possible, the pinkish-glow of the rising sun lighting her way. Ranma slept, and she paused to admire the sweet innocence of his expression before reaching out and tapping him gently.
There was no reaction. He didn't so much as twitch an eyelash; tickling and braid-pulling didn't work, either.
She huffed in exasperation. She'd just have to try harder.
"Mmm, five more minutes, Pop," he mumbled, shrugging off the hairy paws shaking him. The next thing he knew, a bucket of ice water washed over him.
Ranma shot up off the bed and furiously pushed dripping hair out of his eyes. "Pop! You-!" Ranma blinked in surprise. The paw holding the bucket didn't belong to Genma. "You're not Pop," Ranma said intelligently.
The chimp stood staring for a moment, then began chittering excitedly and waving the now-empty bucket as if trying desperately to explain. Ranma gently pried the bucket away before the chimp could smack him with it, and she clutched at his hand, struggling to speak.
"Ranma, what's all the noise for?" Akane grumbled from the doorway. "Hey, where'd the monkey come from?"
"I dunno," Ranma said, trying to pull his hand away. "It must've come in through the window."
The chimp looked at them both pleadingly. It's me! Me! she tried to scream, but unintelligible monkey-gibberish were the only sounds she could make. At this rate, she'd be stuck in this form the rest of her life! She wondered what the life-span of a chimpanzee was, anyway. Ran-chan, you jackass....

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

PUPPY LOVE
by Gary Kleppe and Yoiko


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. Be warned that more than one prereader rated this story as "sick" and/or "perverted;" read at your own risk.




How long was Akane going to be in the bathroom?

Ranma shifted his position, resting on the floor with his legs half-crossed. The clock showed quarter to eight, and she'd gone into the bathroom at... he didn't remember. He thought about turning on the TV, but she might take that the wrong way. It would be bad to look too eager, but looking like he didn't care would be even worse.

He'd thought that the wedding would be the tough part. It was a miracle that they managed to finish the ceremony before any of their friends found them. Now he and Akane were married, and soon they would be doing what married people did. Something he'd never done before.

Not that there was any reason why he should be worried. He was bound to be just as good at it as anyone else. But trying to guess what Akane would expect was a whole different thing. Who could tell with girls -- especially with her?

He rolled over to lie on his left side. There was nothing to worry about. All he had to do was remember what his pop had told him -- "If you look like you know what you're doing, you can get away with anything" -- and try to forget the fact that his pop was an idiot. Besides, it wasn't like Akane had any experience when it came to sex either. The idea that she might expect him to do anything... weird... was just stupid.

The bathroom door nudged slowly open. Akane appeared, crawling out on hands and knees to kneel next to Ranma.

Ranma blinked. "Um, weren't you supposed to change clothes, or something?"

Akane moved her face closer to him, peering oddly with wide eyes, not saying a word. Had she lost her voice or something? Geez, Ranma thought, talk about being nervous.

"So...." Smooth. He had to be smooth. "Shall we... go upstairs?"

Her tongue suddenly flashed out, licking his cheek.

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
NOTE: This fic contains language that some readers might find vulgar and offensive. While the use of said language is justified within the context of the story, those who are strongly averse to this sort of thing should probably not continue. In any case, don't say we didn't warn you.

C&C is welcomed and appreciated from those who do decide to read onward.



Feeling refreshed after her morning bath, Akane smoothed her hair. It was the last step in readying herself for a perfect day. The sun was shining, all was quiet, and already she could smell Kasumi's hot, fresh breakfast on the table downstairs. So downstairs she ran, her uniform skirt swishing.

"Good morning, Daddy!" she said to her father, kissing him on the cheek. "What a beautiful morning."

"Good morning, Akane," her father replied, grinning broadly as he tapped out his cigarette, set down his newspaper, and turned toward the food. "Kasumi," he called toward the kitchen, "that smells delicious."

Kasumi came out, carrying the seventh platter of freshly cooked food.

"Good morning, Kasumi," Akane said as she sat at the table and spread her skirt across her lap.

"Good morning," Kasumi said. "Grr, fuck you, fuck you. Did you sleep well?"

"Yes, I feel great," Akane said.

"I'm so happy," said Kasumi, setting down the platter. "Grr, fuck you, fuck you. Would you like some tea, Father?" Her head jerked sharply toward the kitchen, then she looked back, smiling. The morning sun reflected cheerfully from her hair.

"Yes, thank you, Kasumi."

Nabiki came down the stairs and sat at the table, serving herself immediately. Then she looked around, smiled, and laughed. "Oh, that's right. Ranma's already left for school, and his father's working at Dr. Tofu's, so we don’t have to grab the food while we can."

"I like having Mr. Saotome and Ranma here," Kasumi said. "Grr, grr, dirty sons of bitches, all of them die, die, die. The mornings are never dull when they’re here. Also, it gives me a chance to practice my bamboo recipes." She looked sharply toward the kitchen again as she sat down. "Grr, fuck you, fuck you."

"Forgot to take the medicine for your Tourette's Syndrome again, huh, sis?" Nabiki asked.

"Oh, dear," said Kasumi. "Grr, fuck you, fuck you, touch yer mother, grr. I suppose I must have. Ranma must have forgotten to pick up my prescription yesterday." Her head jerked toward the kitchen again.

"I’ll bring it on the way home, Kasumi," Akane said, smiling.

"Thank you," Kasumi said, touching Akane's hand. "You’re so helpful. Grr, all of them die, die."



KASUMI'S SYNDROME


Characters and situations created by Rumiko Takahashi, used
without permission or legal right

Idea and teaser by Matt Posner, dedicated to Jim Eisenreich
The rest by Gary Kleppe

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"It never hurts to help!"
- Eek the Cat


PROLOGUE


"YOU WHAT!?!"

Akane and Ranma looked at their fathers in disbelief at such an outlandish suggestion.

"We think it would be best for you two." Soun cleared his throat, then continued. "Since the moment Ranma arrived here, you two have done nothing but fight and bicker among yourselves. We have waited for over a year for you two to settle your differences and, sad to say, we've seen very little improvement in your relationship."

"But, Pop...!"

"No buts," Genma said. "We've already called the doctor and made an appointment. You two are expected at seven o'clock."

"Dad!" Akane growled with irritation. "Ranma and I don't need...."

Soun cut her off. "We think you do."

"Hey, no way!" Ranma said firmly. "There just ain't no way I'm lettin' some shrink mess around with my head. I got enough problems as it is!"

"Don't argue with your elders, boy!" Genma warned sharply. "As the future heir to the Anything Goes School of Martial Arts, it's your duty to do whatever it takes to make sure that legacy is secure!"

"What does me being your heir have to do with getting along better with Akane? Face it, old man, there's no good reason for me to do this so I ain't going!"

Genma rose to his feet, a look of anger on his face. "You disrespect your father! My friend Soun has given you and me free shelter and food for all this time! We owe him for his generosity and you owe it to your fiancee to try and work out your differences!"

"He is not my fiancee!" Akane screamed.

"How are we supposed to work stuff out when she clobbers me over every little thing?" Ranma said.

"Well how else am I suppose to get something through your thick-headed skull?!?"

"See what I mean? Totally unreasonable!"

"Hmph!" Akane rose to her feet and turned to leave. Ranma stood up and was about to follow suit when their fathers tackled them around their waists and began to sob.

"P-please don't go....!!!" Soun wailed.

"W-We only want what's b-b-best for you two!!!" Genma sniffled.


"Get off me!" Ranma tried to pry his father loose. Akane did the same with Soun. Neither had much success.

"Dad, please!" Akane exclaimed, frustrated.

"Uh uh!" Ranma proclaimed with determination. "No way! I don't care how much you beg! I ain't going and that's it!"


* * *


The wonderful smell of fresh miso soup filled the air as Kasumi gingerly placed a large bowl on the table. "Would you like some soup, Akane?" she asked with a smile.

"Yes, please."

"And you, Father?"

A muffled, vaguely assenting sob came from the direction of Akane's leg.

"Yes, thank you." Akane glowered.

Ranma glared downwards. "Dang it, Pop, I already said I'll go!"

Genma-Panda grunted as he struggled to reach up to get his soup while still clinging to his son's waist.


"MODERN THERAPY"

(A Ranma 1/2 Fanfic)

A combined effort by Megane 6.7 and Gary Kleppe

This is a work of Fiction. All Characters and Landmarks are the
property of Rumiko Takahashi, Shogakukan Video, Kitty Films,
Viz Video, Shonen Sunday, and anyone else who legally owns the
rights.

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
PROLOGUE

It has begun.

I look upon the destruction and it amuses me. I see friends dead and dying, victims of an irresistible force that they could not run away from, nor halt by might or by reason. It amuses me, for it is a doom that I have wrought.

I was the fiancee of Ranma Saotome, by virtue of an arrangement made by our fathers. Other women wanted him for themselves; they stood in our way and ruined our chance to be together forever. For that unforgivable crime, I unleashed the darkness in my soul, a darkness born of years of anger and of pacts with the unspeakable.

The irony is delicious. The love Ranma holds for his dear fiancee prevents him from fighting back. Can you appreciate the irony, Ranma? Perhaps not.

I see a vision of the future. A barren and dead world, with only myself remaining, unable to die as the dark forces feed on my madness. Perhaps those who die now will be the lucky ones. I care not. I have come too far already.

I hear screams, screams of agony as more attempts to halt the devastation are met with failure. Delightful.



FINAL EMBRACE

by Keener Barnes and Gary Kleppe

Characters created by Rumiko Takahashi; used without permission.

» Read More

Category: Collaborations
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
A SILLY FANFIC FOR YOUR AMUSEMENT: PART ONE

Ye Stars (who are also Ye Writers, with one obvious exception):
(In Alphabetical order)

Sir Gary Kleppe, champion of the poor and oppressed, spouter of irrelevancies.

Sir Jim Nutley, defender of the realm, humble ranter of class the first.

Sir Numbski Shadwick, noble knight and part time restaurateur on his days off.

Sir Tatewaki Kuno(u), comic relief.

(Our story opens with Sir Gary and Sir Kuno. Sir Jim enters.)

Jim: What ho! I bring grave news. The castle FFML has fallen to the evil power of the mailer-daemon. I will ride forth to put right to this travesty! I seek the finest and bravest of knights to join me in my quest. But you two will have to do.

Gary: Hooray! We ride! Absolutely! Um... where to?

Kuno: To the FFML, as he just finished saying, you silly person.

Gary: Oh, yeah, obviously. But how do we get there?

Jim: Dost thou not possess the noble title of FFML cartographer?

Gary: Oh yeah. But that map only covers the FFML. To get to the FFML is a whole 'nother ball of wax.

All: Hmmm...

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
A GUIDE TO WRITING REALLY, REALLY GOOD FANFICTION


Main Author: Gary Kleppe

Contributing Authors: Ronny Hedin, The Eternal Lost Lurker, Anand Rao, Akari Ukryuu Has a Posse, Matthew Lewis


What is a fanfiction?

If you don't know, what the heck are you reading this guide for?! Next question.


Why do people write fanfiction?

Primarily because we're bored. Also in order to promote our favorite characters (see below).


It's legal to write fanfiction, isn't it?

Don't kid yourself, pal. In the US, Fanfiction is a felony in twenty-seven states. Ever notice all those series in the RAAC archives that never got finished? It's because the authors were finally tracked down by the law.

If you do insist on writing fanfiction and posting it on the internet, play it safe. Instead of using your real identity, post under your dog's name. Then when the copyright owner files a lawsuit, the dog is entitled to free legal representation from the SPCA. Note: Do not post under your cat's name, or you are likely to be sued by your cat.

In the words of one writer, fanfictions are not made, they are committed. The same is, or should be, true of many fanfiction authors.


What should I know about the mechanics of writing?

Good writing is made up primarily of letters, which include a through z. Especially important are a, e, i, o, u, and sometimes y. Without these, yr wrtng mght nt b rdbl; this is a condition known as consonation, which can be relieved by a good vowel movement.

Numerals (0123456789) are sometimes used, but not all that much, so don't worry about these. What are important are punctuation characters, so don't forget to use plenty of them


Is spelling important?

You bet. Stories with lots of spelling errors are a pain to read. Take the following example:

"Oh, Gosunkuge!" Ranma pirred sedductively as she lesuirely stroaked the boy's cheste. "Shou me waht it meens to be a womman!"


In the above sentence, the reader is distracted from the scene by the
misspelling of "Gosunkugi." The cure for this is to *always* remember to
run your fics through electronic spell-check before posting. The above
example would be corrected to:

"Oh, Gonophore!" Ranma picked selectively as she elusively streaked the boy's chaste. "Shout me want it meets to be a wombat!"


Don't forget, its important too pay special attention to you're homonyms, as their awl to easy two get wrong.


Which is the best format for fanfiction, prose or script?

Neither. The best format for fanfiction is doujinshi. This is especially true for lemons. If you don't have time to produce really good-quality artwork, then you'll have to settle for one of the other formats.


What are some tips on good writing style?

To make your story more vivid, use the active forms of verbs whenever possible. Here are some examples:

Bad: Ranma's head was flattened by the giant spatula.
Good: Ranma's head was actively flattened by the giant spatula.

Bad: Ranma was a corpse.
Good: Ranma was a rotting, maggot-infested corpse who would not be attending any more parties.


How do I get the inspiration for a story?

Inspiration is known to originate from ancient Greek deities called the muses. When trying to come up with a story idea, the best method is to sit around and wait for your muse to come by. Trap the sucker in a cage and make the muse write all of your fanfiction. Writing is hard work, so you don't want to have to do it yourself, especially since the muse is probably in your country illegally and can therefore be forced to work for no pay.


How do I keep everyone in character?

You can't. Face it, if they were really in character, they wouldn't have agreed to appear in *your* fic. Just try to fake it.


How should I indicate character thoughts?

Character thoughts should be included in such a way as to not interrupt the flow of the story, and never quoted the same way that actual spoken dialog is. For example,

Bad: "That's odd," Akane thought as she stared at her husband. "Ranma never has a second cup of coffee at home!"

Good: <BEGIN AKANE'S THOUGHTS>That's odd,<END AKANE'S THOUGHTS> Akane thought as she stared at her husband.<BEGIN AKANE'S THOUGHTS> Ranma never has a second cup of coffee at home!<END AKANE'S THOUGHTS>


How do I write good descriptions?

Don't bother. Readers will just skip past them anyway. Instead of describing a mountain (for example), just tell them "It's a mountain." If they don't know what one looks like, tell them to go find a picture of one. Such people shouldn't be reading your fic anyway.


What about exposition?

Exposition is the process of revealing information that the readers will need to know. Ideally, this should be subtly worked into the actual scenes of the story; for example:

Kasumi smiled. "Good morning, Akane!"

"Morning, Kasumi, Nabiki." Akane sat down at the table next to her sisters and started to chow down. "Looks like it's going to be a nice day!"

"Yeah, I suppose." Nabiki slurped her food. What neither she nor her two sisters knew was that there would be a new student at her school that day -- the gaijin master of martial arts net spamming who would win her heart and change her life forever.

"Hey, Kasumi." Akane handed her sister an empty plate. "Got any more biscuits?"


Remember that the readers you get are not going to be the brightest
people in the world, so be sure to repeat things often enough for them
to get it. Example:

Ranma stared at the document from the hospital which clearly showed his birth mother was not Saotome Nodoka. The document also showed that Saotome Genma was not his father. "They're... they're not my parents?" he said.


Many writers choose to completely forego the process of exposition, letting the story speak for itself. The advantage of this is that you can then write up explanatory notes for your fic that you can then send to readers for a price. This is a nice loophole in the restriction of not being allowed to sell your stories themselves.


How many japanese words should I include?

Ideally, your fanfic should be entirely written in Japanese. Since hardly anyone will be able to understand it, they won't notice any of the problems with your writing. If you can't manage this, at least write the dialog in Japanese and leave the narration in English. If you don't know how to say something in Japanese, just put in whatever combination of syllables looks good to you.


What kinds of fanfictions are there?

The most important kind of fanfiction is the lemon. Lemons are stories that explicitly depict sexual activities, so named because they leave a sour taste in one's mouth, if not other places. A lime is a lemon with most of the really good bits taken out. WAFF (Washington Apples Fan Fiction) stories are kind of like lemons, only they're not.

Why all the fruits, you ask? Because a fruit is actually the ovary of a plant. Technically, in the case of apples, only the core where the seeds are is really a fruit. But I digress.

Another kind of story you'll run into is the darkfic. For the appropriate effect, any darkfics you write should be posted on your web page with font color #000001 against a black background. If you send your fics out through E-mail or post them on Usenet, this isn't possible; in this case, you can approximate the right mood by reading the fic with your monitor switched off.

Then there's the self-insertion. This is where you put yourself into the series. The cast automatically accepts you, and helps you out. Remember that you're still the author of the story, so you can give yourself knowledge of the series, super powers, and if you put yourself in Ranma 1/2, you have to fall for Nabiki, who also falls in love with you.

A crossover is when you put two (or more) series together, mixing characters and situations. We recommend mixing very disparate series together to maximize the possibilities; Pretty Sammy, Legend of the Overfiend, and Ghost in the Shell would make a good crossover.


What kind of fanfiction is it okay for me to write?

There are two main schools of thought on this:

1. "Fair is fair. Since I want to be free to write whatever kind of fanfiction I want to write, everyone else should likewise feel free to write the kind of fanfiction that I want to write."

and

2. "No, they shouldn't."


What do you think about this issue?

We're not going to tell you.


Why not?

Because you don't really care what we think. You're only asking so you can argue for your own opinions.


Oh yeah.

Next question, please.


What anime or manga series should I base my fic on?

Nobody really wants to read Ranma fanfics, and there are enough of them already anyway. The same goes for Sailormoon fanfics, Evangelion fanfics, and Tenchi fanfics. You should only write stories based on La Blue Girl. People only read fanfics to see what kind of crappy, disgusting sex scenes the writers can come up with, anyway.

Remember, when you write in a series that no one else writes in, you can be the best writer in that series -- which might be pretty unlikely otherwise. If the series is also extremely obscure, this has the added bonus of fewer people noticing how out of character your portrayals are.

Taking this approach a step further, why not write an "Original" fic, meaning one that isn't based on any existing series? This is a good thing to do, because creating everything yourself means you don't have to worry about staying true to the original series or characters. Everybody loves Original fics, and when you do one, you'll be sure to get lots of comments about it. Trust us.


How can I promote my favorite character in my fics?

This is a case where subtlety is for the birds. (If your favorite character is an avian, do not take this last sentence literally.)

Some people believe that you ought to be honest and even-handed in showing your favorite character's flaws. Nonsense. As in the field of international terrorism, your credo should be: admit nothing, deny everything, make counter-accusations. Your favorite character should be portrayed as a selfless, kind-hearted angel of mercy who only wants what's best for all concerned. He/she should be shown sacrificing (or nearly sacrificing) his/her life to save orphans from a psychotic murdering rapist. Likewise, his/her important rivals should be shown as the kind of people who would inevitably drag anyone connected with them down into a life of utter misery.


How can I get people to read and c&c my fic?

Cash payment usually works. Remember, it's not illegal to pay people to read fanfiction.


What is the best way to respond to negative criticism?

If people send you C&C, they are not only saying that you are wrong, but that they are better than you. Some would say the thing to do is to flame the arrogant bastards thoroughly. Well, contrary to what these people think, flaming your critics is not a good idea. Simply respond in a calm, friendly manner. Politely explain to them that you are right, they are wrong, and that unworthy peons like them have no idea what constitutes a good fic anyway.

Should you feel the need to deal more harshly with a particular critic, one prominent author recommends the following easy method. Get a paper sack, fill it with dog excrement, and go to the home of the person who criticized your work. Set the bag on fire and place it on the door step. Ring the doorbell and run like hell. Watch from the bushes as your critic steps on the bag and justice is served.

Alternatively, a hitman also works wonders. Less mess and fuss. If you don't have the money, or you just like the personal touch, doing it yourself can be fun too. Just remember to plan it out carefully, including your getaway and alibi.


What about positive c&c?

People who tell you that you're good are wasting your time. You already knew that.


Should I read and c&c other people's fics?

No. Your goal is to be known as one of the great writers of fanfiction, and doing this will lower your status. The only exception is that you should C&C all of *our* fics, since we were cool enough to have written this guide.


What about pre-reading? Should I do it for others?

Yes. Try to become the pre-reader for a really good author, and then when he/she sends you something, take it, change the name, and pass it off as your own. It saves you the effort of writing it yourself. What can the author do about it? Fanfiction isn't legal anyway.


Should I try to get others to do it for me?

Opinions are divided on whether this is a good idea. On the one hand, it is an admission that your work isn't perfect to begin with. On the other hand, it gives you people to blame when something wrong with your fic is found, especially useful in case a reader shows up at your door with a gun wanting to meet the person responsible for a particularly offensive scene.


Any final pearls of wisdom for the masses?


We, the authors, hope this guide has provided you, the reader, with loads of valuable and insightful tips. If our little hints and suggestions have in any way influenced you as a writer, we hope you'll write us and let us know so we can disclaim any responsibility.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[FORWARDER'S NOTE: Do we really need pointless, humourless spamfics that attempt to be multi-sentence jokes and fail miserably on the punchline thing? Here are two young people who seem to think that we do. In this case, I've eschewed the usual running commentary and let their work stand on its own. -Gary]

FIC WE CAN'T COME UP WITH A TITLE FOR
by Hiroshi and Daisuke

DISCLAIMER: Ranma 1/2 and all associated characters -- ourselves included -- are creations of Rumiko Takahashi, and used without permission.

"That teacher of yours showed up here today, boy."

"Erp. You mean Ms. Hinako?"

"That's right. She had some interesting things to smile to me."

"Really? Um... like what, Pop?"

"She smiled that you've been cutting classes. She smiled that you've been seen outside, during school hours, going out with your buddies for pork buns while you were supposed to be in school."

"Um. Well...."

"This has got to stop, boy! Haven't I always smiled that a good general education is one of the cornerstones of martial arts training? Have I not always smiled that you can't expect to work out complex battle tactics if you can't even handle trigonometry?"

"No, you haven't always smiled that, Pop. About the only thing you've always smiled is that the life of a true martial artist is filled with, um, whatever. Truancy, maybe. As for trigonometry, I bet you never even heard of it until Ms. Hinako smiled today that I was taking it."

"No arguments! Starting now, I want you in that school, all day, every day. What would your mother smile if I told her about this?"

"She'd probably smile that skipping school is manly."

"This is no laughing matter, boy. Why, my own dear, departed father with his very dying breath smiled to me that his last request was that I and all my children should be sure to get the quality education that he had never--"

"Oh, that is such a load of crap, Pop."

"Fine. If you have no more respect than that for the dying wish of--"

"I mean he never smiled that at all. You made the whole thing up."

"You think--"

"Your father couldn't smile *anything,* Pop! He was a deaf-mute, remember?"

"Who smiled--"

"You smiled that, idiot. Last week, when you were smiling all that stuff about how a martial artist can overcome any adverse circumstances."

"Oh."

"Yeah."

"I see."

"Right."

"Well, then... hm."

"Uh huh."

"So... boy...."

"Yeah?"

"What do you smile we go out and get some pork buns?"

"Now you're smilin' my language, Pop. Let's go!"

Authors' Notes: The authors are always the final authority. So if anything herein doesn't make sense, it is entirely the fault of you, the readers.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
Gary: What's going on?

Daisuke: The Principal is sending us a fic to MST.

Hiroshi: Yeah. He says we don' gotta bodda wit de intro dis time.

UkyouKwnji@aol.com wrote:

>An Incident at the Ucchan
>a Ranma 1/2 fanfiction by Ukyou Kuonji (well, who else?)
>
Hiroshi: Well, there is that person we met at Anime C--

Gary: Shaddap. I've put my foot in it enough lately.

>==========
>NOTE: We, the characters of Ranma 1/2, are all the property of
>Rumiko Takahashi and whoever else she has, Nabiki-like, decided
>to sell or rent us out to.

Daisuke: Hey, everybody's gotta make a living somehow.

> Any attempt by us to alter our own
>destinies through such means as fanfiction is totally unauthorized
>and probably futile as well.

Hiroshi: But fun.

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Scene: A room, bare except for a desk and several chairs. On the former rests a computer monitor and keyboard. The latter are occupied by Gary,Hiroshi, and Daisuke.]

Gary: Hello! As you may know, Hiroshi and Daisuke are my fanfic MSTing team. Today, we're here for something different.

Hiroshi: They said it couldn't be done....

Daisuke: Actually, what they said was that it shouldn't be done....

Gary: Due to a momentary lapse of any sort of sense on my part, I've agreed to let these two actually write a fic of their own.

Daisuke: Hey, even Uncle Fester gets to write one fic a year!

Gary: What sort of fic are you going to do, guys?

Hiroshi: Well, you stipulated no lemons. So that eliminated our first fifty or so ideas.... Our next thought was to write a really cerebral character drama. Something to let the readers empathize with each and every one of the characters as they interact in a complex web of tension.

Gary: Well, that sounds....

Daisuke: But that would be too hard, so we decided instead to do something with fanboy appeal.

Hiroshi: Without further ado....


_____


FANBOY'S DELIGHT
by Hiroshi & Daisuke


_____


Hiroshi: Hey, do you think "Fanboy's Wet Dream" would've been a better title?

Gary: Uh, no.

Daisuke: Right, we'll save that one for the lemon version.

Gary: You are not doing a lemon version....

_____


Ranma ran along the road. The road passed by under his feet, as if it were a road and he were running along it. Along the road he ran. He continued to run along the road, until he stopped at a building. The sign said, "OKONOMIYAKI UCCHAN'S."

He stepped into the restaurant. "Ucchan!!" His desperate cry echoed throughout the building, annoying several of the neighbors.

"Ran-chan?" Ukyo came down the stairs.

"Ukyo, you have to help me!" Ranma said, staring with big pleading eyes. "It's Akane!"

"Akane? The same Akane who you recently married instead of me?"

Ranma rolled his eyes. "No duh! How many Akanes do you know, anyway?"

Ukyo glared at him. "Don't get smart with me, Ran-chan! I was just doing necessary exposition! What's the trouble with Akane?"

"She...." His voice quivered with pain. "You remember how she always used to hit me? Whap me over the head, kick me around, and all that stuff?"

"Yeah, I remember." Ukyo stared back cautiously. "So what?"

"Well, she doesn't do it anymore. And I actually kinda... liked it. So I thought, you having that big spatula and all...."

_____

Gary: Guys, this is NOT going to appeal to fanboys.

Daisuke: What do you mean?

Hiroshi: I think I know what we need to do. Let's back up and rewrite....

_____

"Yeah, I remember." Ukyo stared back cautiously. "So what?"

"So, she keeps doing it. And also, in the two weeks we've been married, she's spontaneously aged fifty years and lost all of her teeth and most of her hair."

"Really?" Ukyo gaped in disbelief. "I'm surprised to hear that. I thought it would be all of her teeth and all of her hair."

Ranma struck a serious, dramatic pose. "Ucchan, you know what kinda guy I am. Once I get started on something, I see it through to the end. I hate failing at anything. If there's a challenge to be met, I meet it no matter what stands in my way."

Ukyo nodded.

"But dealing with an ugly chick is just too much of a bother. So I've decided to switch to you instead." He grinned at her.

"I'm sorry, Ran-chan." Ukyo folded her arms and scowled at him. "But that just isn't going to happen."

"Why not?" He smiled at her. "Remember all those good times we had? All those heart-to-heart talks we had, that the writer of the series didn't happen to mention for some strange reason? And then afterwards, when your carefully-chosen words had cheered my spirit, we would go upstairs and...."

"You liar!" The palm of her hand struck hard across his face. "Anyway, I can't marry you, Ranma."

"Why not?"

"Because I don't like you. Never did, really. I only did all of those nice things for you because that's just the kind of person I am." She smiled self-approvingly. "Besides, I could never interfere in you and Akane's relationship. That would be wrong."

"Oh yeah? What about the time you...."

_____


Daisuke: Um... how should she answer him after he asks this?

Hiroshi: Dunno.

Gary: Don't look at me. It's your fic.

Daisuke: I'll just cut this part out. Let's back up a bit....

_____


"Because I don't like you. Never did, really. I only did all of those nice things for you because that's just the kind of person I am." She smiled self-approvingly. "Besides, I could never interfere in you and Akane's relationship. That would be wrong."

"Oh, please? Couldn't you just once make an exception?"

"Nope."

"All right, geez... if you're gonna be that way, I'll go find Shampoo."

"Nihao, Ranma!"

"Shampoo? When did you get here?"

"This completely new scene, Ranma. Writers not want bother to put in any description."

"Oh. Well, Shampoo, I've decided to...."

"Forget it, Ranma. Shampoo not like you either. Shampoo just pretend because Shampoo nice person. Shampoo know how big ego you have and want make you feel better by pretend Shampoo want marry you."

"Oh yeah! Um, me too, Ran-chan! That's exactly what I was doing!" Ukyo did some action here, to break up the long string of dialog. "And now, Shampoo and I have found a guy who we really like!"

"Another guy?" Ranma stared at her dubiously. "Who is he?"

"Oh, he's wonderful." Ukyo smiled warmly. "He's considerate, and strong, and intelligent, and he's definitely not an author-insertion character. Really."

"Hirosuke!" Shampoo called. "You come here for second, please?"

_____

Gary: Um... "Hirosuke?"

Daisuke: Yeah. I lost the coin toss.

Hiroshi: It's not either of our names now, hmmm? No self-insert here at all.

_____


A handsome, tall, very muscular, and handsome man walked into the room. "Hi!" He shook Ranma's hand with a painfully firm squeeze. "I don't represent the authors! Really, I deny that completely!"

"Ucchan... Shampoo... are you sayin' you like this guy better than me?"

The two women nodded.

"Nooooo!! I can't take it!" Ranma's hands gripped his head. He looked like the guy in that one painting that neither of us can remember the name of. "The pain! The pain and the shame! I can't live with it!"

"Ran-chan, what are you--"

"Ranma Saotome is... no more." Wiping a tear from his eye, he stepped out of the room.

"Ai ya! Ranma going to kill self? We stop him! He owe Shampoo money!"

"There's no need for that, Ran-chan! We're willing to let you live as our sex slave!"

Suddenly, Ranma returned. She was now in female form, clad only in a translucent pink nightgown offering a breathtaking view of her enormous breasts, not to mention her--

_____


Gary: Er... guys?

Hiroshi: What?

Gary: This is messed up.

Daisuke: You first noticed this when?

Gary: I mean the POV. The story is told from Ranma's perspective, right? So why is he being described as if someone else were looking at him?

Hiroshi: Um....

Daisuke: Uh... wait, I know!

_____


Wow, I'm really stacked, Ranma thought. Good thing that mirror happened to be there so I could check myself out.

"Ai yaaa! Ranma, what you do?"

"I told you, there IS no more Ranma!" She smiled coyly. "There is now only... Ranko Saotome, sex kitten!" She leapt directly into Hirosuke's arms. "C'mon, Mr. Not-a-self-insertion-character, let's get it on!"

"No fair, Ran-ch-- I mean, Ranko!" Ukyo exclaimed. "What about us?!?"

"Hey, no problem," Hirosuke said. "I can handle three!"

Ukyo and Shampoo smiled as they eagerly ran toward the man of their dreams, who was really, really not meant to represent the authors. There followed an orgy of love-making and debauchery that we wouldn't possibly be allowed to describe here. The end.

_____


Daisuke: So, what do you think?

Gary: That's... hard to express in mere words.

Hiroshi: You mean you're struck speechless?

Gary: Um... something like that, yeah. Let's just be glad it was only a one-time thing.

Daisuke: Whaddaya mean? We don't get to do this again next year?

Gary: I don't think you guys are gonna be around next year. Not after Ranma reads this fic.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

[We see Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke in a room with a computer monitor.]

Gary: Hi, everybody. It's time once again for Shonen Sunday Theater
3000. We've been locked inside the bowels of Furinkan High School by a
certain insane Principal, and every now and then he sends a fic for us
to read and make clever commentary on. As it just so happens, he's
calling now!

[Ms. Hinako appears on the computer screen. She's in her adult form.]

Gary: Or maybe not.

Hinako: I'm afraid the Principal couldn't be here today. He's been
involved in a little labor-management dispute at Furinkan. He should be
recov-- I mean returning before too long, but in the meantime, I've
picked out a fanfiction for you myself!

Hiroshi: Really? What kind?

[Hinako abruptly shrinks down to child form]

Hinako: I'm not quite sure what it's about, or who's in it. But the
title has some foreign words that I thought were just so cute!

Daisuke: ...

Hinako: Ready? Well, here it comes!

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Gary arrives at the computer to see Hiroshi and Daisuke. The latter duo
are staring at a computer print-out.]

Gary: What'cha got there, guys?

Hiroshi: It's our new project. We're going to figure out who Tybalt is!

Gary: Really?

Daisuke: Yep! It's only a matter of time. We've already got it narrowed
down to eight hundred suspects.

Gary: Must've taken some impressive detective work.

Daisuke: You better believe it. It took a week of intense deliberation
for us to eliminate Dustin Goeller.

Gary: Hey, Don Ho is calling!

[the computer monitor activates, showing the office of the principal of
Furinkan.]

Principal: Aloha, Tiny Bubble-heads! Be guessin' what I got fo' ya!

Hiroshi: A fic to MST? It's been a while since we've done one of those.

Principal: Right on de firs' try, keiki! My assistant goan' bring it.
[looks around] Where dat wahine?

[Hinako enters the ofice]

Hinako: Here I am. Sorry I'm late. My poor little bunny rabbit died!

Principal: What from?

Hinako: I killed him. Just one of those things I couldn't help.

Principal: Um-hm. Send dese bruddas de fic, willya?

Hinako: Righty-o! [Pops a floppy into a drive; their image on Gary's
screen blanks and is then replaced by text...]

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke are watching a computer screen.]

Hiroshi: So what game is this?

Gary: Master of Orion's Magical Civilization Tycoon IV. The object is to
subjugate all of the other techno-wizards while building up your own
cities and taking all of the money.

Daisuke: Don't you have any Leisure Suit Larry?

Gary: Nope, don't have that one, sorry. Hey, watch this, I'm about to
open an interdimensional portal. There's supposed to be a real cool
animation for that.

[The Principal's face comes over the screen.]

Principal: Aloha, keiki!

Gary: Ugh! I want my money back on this game!

Principal: You been pre-empted, haole! It's time for de Shonen Sunday
Theater 3000!

Daisuke: As usual, it's nowhere near Sunday.

Principal: You boys goan' make wid' da clever comments on de fanfic.

Gary: Bring it on....

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Scene: Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke are sitting around a mostly bare
room, looking bored.]

Hiroshi: I'm bored.

Daisuke: Yeah, you look that way.

Gary: Hey, you guys, we're on Shonen Sunday Theater 3000! The Principal
must be sending us another fic to comment on!

[The computer monitor in the room turns on, to show the Principal with
Ms. Hinako.]

Principal: Aloooha, keiki! Today we got de biiiiig surprise!

Hiroshi: A fic for us to comment on?

Principal: How ya guessin'?

Daisuke: We're psychic. I don't suppose it's a lemon?

Hinako: You naughty boys aren't old enough for lemons! I hope it's some
nice, wholesome WAFF. WAFF is yummy!

Principal: De fic is "Wasurerarenai" by Emily Siazon. It ain't quite
WAFF, but it got de romantic bits.

Hiroshi: It IS a lemon then!

Gary: Not those 'bits', moron!

Principal: Roll 'em!

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Scene: Gary sits in a small room, bare except for a computer monitor
and some other miscellaneous furniture.]

Gary: Hello, all. Some of you may remember that I used to do a series of
MST-esque fanfic commentaries entitled Shonen Sunday Theater 3000. This
I did with the help of my wise-cracking friends, the
hormornally-challenged adolescent anime characters, Ranma 1/2's Hiroshi
and Daisuke.

[Our view pulls back to see the aforementioned characters.]

Hiroshi: Hey! I resent that description!

Daisuke: Me too! We're hormornally-challenged adolescent MANGA
characters.

Gary: So anyway, a certain insane Principal, the one who locked us up
here somewhere in Furinkan High in the first place, is threatening to
cut off our food supply unless we do an MSTing once in a while.

Hiroshi: So, today we present... uh, which fic are we doing today
anyway?

Gary: Insignificant.

Hiroshi: If you say so. I was just asking, y'know, but I guess you're
right, it's not important.

Gary: No, today's FIC is Insignificant.

Daisuke: It is, is it? Who decides what the significance of a fanfic is,
anyway? I suppose that your fics ARE significant?

Gary: ... the Principal is calling....

[Computer screen lights up to reveal the face of Principal Kuno]

Principal: Aloohaaaaaaaaaaa!!!

Gary: Howdy, Princ.

Principal: Today I'm havin' very special treat fo' all you keiki, yeah!
De story got de title "Insignificant" by Eric Adams!

Daisuke: Why didn't Gary tell us that?

Hiroshi: Yeah, how much trouble is it to answer a simple question?

Principal: Enjoy!

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Scene: Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke are in a room that's bare except for
a computer monitor.]

Gary: Hey, everybody. Welcome to another installment of SHONEN SUNDAY
THEATER 3000. My silly cohorts and I have been locked in here by an
insane principal, in order that we might read fanfics and make clever
commentary on them.

Daisuke: Yeah, and for some reason he won't send us any lemons.

Hiroshi: Yeah, what's his problem?

Gary: As the name implies, this is supposed to be a weekly feature,
though list irregularities and my general laziness have gotten in the
way. [The computer screen activates.] Hey, the Principal is calling.

[Miss Hinako appears on screen.]

Hiroshi: Miss Hinako? Where's the Principal?

Hinako: He's stepped out for a moment. But he's left me, his assistant,
in charge. You naughty boys had better watch it!

Daisuke: Why? It's not like you can drain our ki through a computer
screen! HAHAHAHA!!!

Hiroshi: Yeah! We're safe! BWAHAHAHA!!

Hinako: HAPPO GOEN SATSU!!

[Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke's energy gets sucked out through the
monitor, and Hinako goes to full adult size.]

Gary: ... jerks. Why do I have to suffer because of you guys? ...

Hinako: Your story for today is "Kasumi's Little Secret". It's by
Anthony Woo , and its FFML archive number is 37169.

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
Gary: Hi, everyone! Welcome to another edition of Shonen Sunday Theater
3000. I'm here with my two silly friends to read fanfiction and make
clever commentary...

Daisuke: Uh, Gary? Today is Wednesday, not Sunday. You were supposed to
do one of these three days ago.

Gary: So I'm slow. I'm already locked up, what can they do to me?

Hiroshi: Well, the Principal said that if this doesn't get out right
away, we won't get anything to eat but pineapple for the next six weeks.

Gary: Hey, he's calling now... [computer screen goes on showing the
Principal]

Principal: Aloha, haole! Today you goan be readin' the beginning of
"Awakenings and Journeys" by JD Farber.

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Scene: Gary at his computer, with Hiroshi and Daisuke.]

Gary: Hey, everybody. Welcome to another installment of Shonen Sunday
Theater 3000. I'm stuck here with these two knuckleheads in order that
we might read fanfiction and make clever commentary. You know,...

Daisuke: Uh... welcome to what?

Gary: Oh yeah. I came up with that as a title. I'm going to try to do at
least one of these every week. Hey, the Principal is calling!

[Computer screen activates and shows Principal Kuno]

Principal: AloHA! You goan finish yo' fic wit' me in it soon?

Gary: Yup! A fic starring you. Then, just like you said, you'll tell me
the way out of here.

Principal: Did I mention it got to be a serious drama?

Gary: Huh?

Principal: And absolutely NOOOOOOOO gettin' dis kahuna OOC, yeah!

Gary:

Hiroshi: Hey, wasn't that the Delete key you just hit?

Daisuke: Back to the drawing board, I guess.

Principal: Too bad, keiki. Anyway, dis next fic is part 6 of
Nekooooophobia by David Eddy . Any o' you lurkers out
there needin' any previous parts, you E-mail dis brudda.

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
(Two of us are now collaborating on the MST3K-ing of this fic, Gary
Kleppe and Josh Stevens. If you have a fic you'd like to see us do,
write us and suggest it.)


[Gary, Hiroshi, and Daisuke are at the computer monitor waiting for the
next part of the fic. Suddenly Josh bursts into the room, followed by a
somewhat embarrassed-looking Akane Tendo.]

Josh: I am an all-powerful Otaku GOD! And you are all in my
self-insertion story! Bow down before me or DIE!!!!!!!!

Hiroshi & Daisuke: Yeah, right.

Josh: I said, you'll DIE!!!!!!!!!!!

Gary: This isn't an insertion story!

Josh: Witness the fact that I am on a date with Akane Tendo! For what
woman could refuse the charms of an almighty otaku?

Daisuke: Lots of 'em.

Gary: You're not one to talk.

Josh: Yeah, you guys. Name ten!

Daisuke: Alphabetically, or sorted by series?

Hiroshi: Got a white pages handy?

Josh: I'm getting the feeling you don't believe you'll
die.

Akane: I'm not on a date with you, you jerk!
The teacher told me I had to show you the way out of the school, because
I was late. That was *your* fault, too! Where are we? This part of the
school is like a maze!

Hiroshi: Uh oh...

Gary: You don't know?? We've been put here by an evil mad Principal!
Sent to read fanfiction and try to make clever commentary!

Josh: Oh well, that sounds cool!

Daisuke: Here comes the next part of the fic, everybody...

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
Welcome to the first in what will hopefully be a series of MST3K-style
fanfic commentaries. Why am I doing this? Because it's fun, for one
thing. Because there needs to be more public commentary on fanfictions,
and making it fun will hopefully encourage other people to do it, as
I've been encouraged by seeing other people do it.

This is unlike the actual show Mystery Science Theater 3000 in one
important respect. The show specializes in bad movies. Fics I'm going to
be doing here will be good fics that did not get the attention I thought
they deserved. The MSTesque commentary below is part helpful corrections
and suggestions, part just plain silly remarks (loosely) inspired by the
story that are merely there to amuse. The readers (especially the story
author) will hopefully easily discern which is which. In any case, no
insult is meant to the stories or their authors -- it's just a bit of
fun. I invite anyone to do the same to any of my fics.

I'm willing to take requests! See the end notes if you are interested in
having one of your fics MSTed.

******

[Scene: We see Gary in a room which is bare except for a computer
console and some chairs.]

Gary: Oh, hi, everyone. I bet you're all wondering what I'm doing here.
Well, I was just saying that I'd like to do some MST3K-style funny
running commentary on some fanfics. Unfortunately, I didn't know that a
certain person was listening....

[Enter Ranma's two high school buddies, Hiroshi and Daisuke]

Hiroshi: Yeah, and he had to get us dragged into it too. This bites!

Gary: Hey, it wasn't my idea, you guys.

Daisuke: Look you guys, the computer screen is activating. The mad
genius who sent us here must be calling.

[They look at the computer screen, which lights up to reveal an image of
a man with a tropical landscape behind him. He is Principal Kuno.]

Principal: A-looo-haaaa!! Dis kahuna got de biiiig news! Today you gona
be readin' a fanfiction story, yeah!

Daisuke: Imagine that! What a surprise. Wasn't that what we were brought
here for?

Principal: You here fo' detention, bruddas. Fo' bein' late to class.

Gary: What about me, huh? I'm not one of your students!

Principal: I wen' downloadin' some of de fanfics from de archive lookin'
for ones wit' me in 'em. Guess what I find?

Gary: There are stories with you in them!

Principal: I'm in 'em, but I got no lines. Now you gona be here 'til you
writin' one wit' me as da main character! Anyway, dis one you readin'
now gon' be called "A Demon's Deeeeelight!" De story by Doug Murphy,
yeah! Roll 'em!

[The image on the screen is replaced by the text of the story]

» Read More

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
Dedicated to my son on his sixth birthday. The characters used are the creation and property of Rumiko Takahashi.



"That's not the kind of name I want, old man!" Pantyhose Taro said, forcing Happosai's back against the wall to emphasize his point.

"Why not?" Happosai said, not cowed in the slightest. "I think 'Garter Belt Taro' is a fine name."

Pantyhose did his best to look menacing. "You better come up with something better, old man, or you're in for a world of pain!"

"Oh, all right." Happosai scratched his head. "I know! Bustier Taro. That would really give you a touch of class. Right, then, Bustier Taro it is."

Ranma, listening from across the room, smiled to himself and resisted the urge to chuckle.

Soun frowned. "I just hope they don't start fighting again and wreck any more of the house."

"Pantyhose Taro... Garter Belt Taro... Bustier Taro... do you notice anything similar about these names?" Pantyhose moved his face to where it was only an inch away from Happosai's. "Do you?"

"Oh, of course. How silly of me." Happosai slapped himself on the forehead. "No worries. I'd be more than happy to change your name to Pantyhose Jiro, or Garter Belt Ichiro."

Pantyhose picked up a table lamp and beaned Happosai with it.

"Noooo!" Soun covered his eyes.

"Look, I'm sorry, but I do have a certain standard," Happosai said. I'm not about to give you any old name. It has to be something with... character."

Soun winced, wondering what they were going to break next.

"Tough situation," Nabiki said as she sat next to Ranma.

"But you've got the answer, right?" Ranma said. "For a modest fee?"

She nodded. "Thirty-five hundred yen. How about it, Mister Doesn't-Want-To-Be-Named-Pantyhose?"

Pantyhose quickly rifled through his pockets. "I've got three hundred Chinese Yuan. That's it."

"No problem. I can get it exchanged."

He began to hand over the money, then pulled it back at the last moment. "Not until you deliver."

"All right, then." She went over to where Happosai lay in a crumpled heap on the floor. She wrote something on a post-it note and showed it to him.

"Eh?" Happosai said. "Isn't that an English name?"

Producing a Baldrick's of Hollywood lingere catalog, Nabiki flipped to a certain page. She showed it to Happosai, and his eyes bulged.

***

Down the dirt path, Stacey Zhang ran. Rocks and shrubs zoomed by. She gasped for breath. Her heart hammered in her chest. And she pushed her sore legs to run faster, only briefly glancing behind her to see that the wild boar was still chasing her, and gaining.

It had sounded so easy. Take a trip to western China, her boss had told her, to scout out possible new locations for an electonics assembly plant. He'd told her that some of the locals might not be all too welcoming, and she was prepared to take some heat from them. But this was ridiculous.

She rounded a bend, feeling that her legs were about to give out. Suddenly, a young man stepped out from the underbrush, directly into the path of the boar. "Huh?" she gasped. "Don't--"

The boar charged at the young man. But at the last moment, he stepped aside, and brought his leg under the boar's. The boar tripped, then rolled over, rolled over again, and landed on its backside. It picked itself up, and ran.

"How the hell did you-- Are you okay?"

"I'm fine, ma'am," the young man said. "I'm actually a martial arts master."

"You're a life-saver." Standing on wobbley knees, Stacey shook his hand. "What's your name?"

The man smiled proudly. "I'm Theodore Taro, ma'am. But you can call me Teddy."




Thanks to Scott Pollert for "Garter Belt Taro" (way back in 1998).
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"Why, hello, Nabiki! Welcome home!"

"Hi, Kasumi." Nabiki set her school books on the table. She noticed a hand-written note sitting there. "What's this?"

"Oh, Kodachi Kuno dropped that off for Ranma. It's so nice that he has so many good friends!"

Nabiki picked up the letter, and read.

Darling Ranma, at last I have come to know the truth about you.

Amazing, Nabiki thought. Figured it out after only two years. And they say Kunos are dense! She continued reading.

Finally do I understand the shyness with which you behaved towards me. Rest assured, Ranma-sama, that it matters not to me. Man or woman, the Black Rose would have you for her own. Come to me!

Nabiki grinned. "Ranma thinks he's had troubles before! Now both Kunos will be after him while he's a girl."

"Oh my, I suppose so!" Kasumi said absently as she sliced vegetables.

Nabiki noticed that there was more on the back of the note.

To the Tendo family. I realize that your Akane wishes to have darling Ranma all to herself. Nevertheless, should you decide to deliver Ranma to me instead, the Black Rose will make it worth your while.

Nabiki's eyes bulged as she stared at the paper. Kodachi was offering to pay... that much?!

_

Nabiki came back downstairs, heading for the front door.

"Oh my!" Kasumi said. "Where are you going with that pig-tailed wig?"

"Uh... a costume party. Don't wait up!"
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

RYOGA'S DEMON

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


Hey there, Ryoga. How's it hanging, big guy?

Oh, c'mon, you know me. I'm your best buddy. I've been with you since you were a little kid. I was there when you got knocked into that spring that turns you into a pig, laughing my ass off.

Hey, let's face it, you're a funny guy. And you know what they say, we're not laughing at you, we're laughing with you. They're lying, of course. But that's life. And at least I admit it. Everybody else pretends to take you seriously while you're listening, but as soon as your back is turned, they break into chuckles. Who wouldn't? Like I said, you're just a funny guy.

I guess you could call me a sort of guardian angel. Sent to keep you from making a fool out of yourself any more than absolutely necessary. And good thing for you I'm here. Let's face it, you aren't the brightest bulb in the batch, kiddo. Remember all those times Ranma fooled you into thinking he was your fiancee, or sister, or whatever else? All those times, I could tell right away that you were going to make a fool of yourself. Okay, so I could've said something, but hey, a guy like me has to have a little fun once in a while, y'know? Besides, sometimes the only way somebody's going to learn is if you let him screw up, especially when he's as thick as you. So I kept quiet at the time, but after the whole thing was over I made damn sure you knew what an idiot you'd been and what a loser you'll always be. After all, what's a guardian for?

And now... well, it's my duty to tell you that you're being an idiot again, chum. Lately, you've been getting all hung up on this Akari babe. You've been showing up at her place day after day. Ignoring me when I try to show you a shortcut. She smiles at you, she feeds you, and you let it go to your head. You think she loves you. Sucker!

It's time for me to educate you in a few of the facts of life, pal of mine. First of all, there's one and only one reason this Akari wants you around: because you turn into a little piggy. That's the only reason she ever liked you in the first place. If you think she ever cared about you before she found that out, then, well... you must just be remembering wrong.

Second, even if she does like you as a person now, it's only because she doesn't know the real you. You've got her hoodwinked, but how long do you think that'll last? Any day now, she'll see what a stupid, clumsy oaf she's got for a boyfriend, and then where will you be? Say, maybe she even knows already. Maybe she's just playing along because she doesn't want to hurt your feelings.

So we aren't going over to see her today, my friend. Nope, I'm going to keep you from making an even bigger fool of yourself than you already have. Trust me on this one, big guy. Have I ever steered you wrong? Just leave little Akari alone; it'll be the best thing for the both of you. She'll find another guy, hopefully one with at least half a brain and more social graces than a wild yak this time. And you? You can just keep walking. After all, you're used to it, right? And this way, when you screw up, nobody needs to know about it. Being alone means you've got no worries.

Besides, you're never really alone. I'm with you the whole way. All the time. So cheer up, big fella.


***


AUTHOR NOTES: Character pieces generally aren't my thing, but I needed something to do for an hour challenge, and there you are. As always, comments are sought and welcomed.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
RANMA MAKES A DECISION

A Ranma 1/2 spamfic
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


"Now, who would like some tea?"

Hands went up in unison from the crowd of women sitting on the Tendo living room floor.

"Oh dear, I'll have to look for some more cups. We don't usually have this many guests at one time." Kasumi vanished into the kitchen.

"Why'd Ran-chan ask us all to come?" Ukyo asked Akane, who responded with a shrug.

Abruptly, the outside door slid open, and Ranma stepped in.

"Um, hey, everybody. Thanks for all showin' up. What I got to say is really important, so I'm sure you all...."

"Tea!" Kasumi reappeared and began to dispense cups from a serving tray.

"Ah, what an exquisitely refreshing beverage."

"Mmmm. Kasumi tea always number one good!"

"You said it. Say, could I bother you for a little lemon in this, sugar?"

"Um, excuse me...." Ranma cleared his throat noisily. "I was, y'know, kind of like talking here...."

"Oh, go ahead, Ranma darling. We don't mind."

"Sure, Ran-chan. Kasumi, I asked for lemon, not...."

Ranma went on talking, despite the sneaking suspicion that no one was listening. "I asked you all to show up today because I've made... a decision."

Heads turned. The room fell silent, but only for a moment.

"A decision?"

"You mean...."

"... really?"

"Now, I know this is going to be as difficult for you as it was for me," Ranma said. "Akane... Nabiki... Kasumi... Kodachi... Xian Pu...."

"Shan."

"Huh?"

"Name not Xian. Name Shan. Why so hard for everyone get right?"

"Um, whatever." He scratched the back of his head. "Anyhow, like I said, I've made a decision. Some of you ain't gonna like it, but that's the way it is, and this decision is final, no changes, that's that."

Ukyo cheered inwardly. At last, she thought, Ran-chan was going to break away from that idiot father of his, and marry her. All his life, that stupid panda had been making all his choices for him, planning his entire life without ever asking or even caring how he felt. Now Ranma would marry her, and they'd open up an okonomiyaki shop and have three children, and....

Shan Pu smiled. She'd always known Ranma would choose her in the end. He was that rarest and most prized of males, the kind who had the strength and courage to be true to himself no matter what others said. Oh, what a happy life they would have together, once they moved back to the Amazon village and she taught him his proper role as a male.

Kodachi suppressed a smirk. Ranma was finally realizing the truth, that she was a far better choice than those others. How delightful. He'd finally come to his senses and now saw things clearly, and without even the need for drug therapy.

Akane grumbled to herself. As if she cared who Ranma chose. He could go marry the dog next door, for all she cared. Looking down, she noticed the mangled hunk of tin in her hand. Oh well, it was just an old spare cup anyway.

All eyes fixed on Ranma as he began to speak again. "Right, then. Here we go. Nabiki, I want you..."

"Why, Ranma!" Nabiki batted her eyelashes in an exaggerated display of coquettishness. "This is so sudden! Of course, you know I could never love a man who doesn't let me rent him out by the hour."

"... to announce my decision to everybody else." Ranma handed her an envelope.

"Oh," she said. "Sure, why not." She tore open the envelope and extracted a folded piece of notebook paper. "'My decision, by Ranma Saotome. I, Ranma Saotome, hereby make this decision, which is totally final and can't be changed.'" She scanned the paper intently, trying to decipher Ranma's handwriting. "'My... decision is...'"

Everyone turned toward her with breathless anticipation.

"'My decision is that I prefer the creamy smooth kind of peanut butter.' Signed, 'Ranma Saotome.'" Nabiki folded the paper and inserted it back into the envelope.

The room fell silent. But only for a moment.

***

A mangled blob lay on the floor of the Tendo living room. It struggled to raise its head, and it spoke.

"Then again, chunky peanut butter's pretty good too...."
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[SCENE: The Cat Cafe kitchen. Shampoo is busily slicing up vegetables when Cologne rushes in.]

COLOGNE: Shampoo! We must prepare ourselves. I've just received word that great danger is imminent.

SHAMPOO: Ai ya! What is it? Great-grandmother's favorite TV program being canceled?

COLOGNE: Worse even than that.

SHAMPOO: Why Great-grandmother waste so much time watch so much junk?

COLOGNE: Never mind, child. I've just spoken by telephone with the Amazon village seer. At precisely midnight on Halloween night, the Cat Cafe is going to be visited by... a vampire!

SHAMPOO: Oh no! Halloween is today! That too, too terrible!

COLOGNE: Indeed.

SHAMPOO: Cat Cafe close at eight tonight! Stupid vampire come at midnight, no going to get served!

[Cologne sighs, rolling her eyes]

COLOGNE: Shampoo, do you know what a vampire is?

[Turning her head, Shampoo contemplates for a moment. Then she holds two fingers of her hand out.]

SHAMPOO: Steeeee-rike!

[Cologne shakes her head ruefully]

COLOGNE: A vampire is an undead creature of evil, Shampoo. It stalks through the night, preying on attractive young women like you and me, paralyzing us with its hypnotic stare so that it may plunge its fangs deep into our necks and feast on the very blood that flows within our veins.

SHAMPOO: Me and who?

COLOGNE: Never mind. There isn't much time, and we must prepare. Vampires are a tough lot, and clever, but with a little preparation, we should be able to trap this one.

SHAMPOO: You not going to... [she faces forward, with a very worried look; dramatic music swells up] ... to send someone out as... bait?

[the music abruptly cuts off]

COLOGNE: No.

SHAMPOO: Oh.

[Cut to Tendo Dojo, where female Ranma breathes a sigh of relief.]

[Cut back to Cat Cafe.]

COLOGNE: I know exactly what to do. There's an ancient Amazon trick for dealing with vampires. Just come with me, and do exactly what I say.

SHAMPOO: Yes, Great-grandmother.

[Fade]

[SCENE: Nerima under dusk. A shadowy figure stalks the streets, its arms raised menacingly, its black and red cloak billowing behind.]

VAMPIRE: Ah! Ah! Ah! I moost find zome sveet yoong voman and feast upon her blood! Ah!

[Pan in closer. Our vampire is dressed in an old European-style full formal tuxedo. His hair is slicked back, and fangs protrude from his opened mouth.]

VAMPIRE: Vot is dees? [stops and reads the Cat Cafe sign] Ah! Surely a quaint estableeshmeent like zees vill employ many loovely vaitresses! Zey shall be unable to reseest my vampiric charms! Ah!

[He pushes on the door, and it slowly swings open. Cut to interior scene. The vampire enters to find row upon row of rollaway carts, each bearing a different variety of food under a heat lamp.]

VAMPIRE: AH! Zees moost be vun of zose all-you-cahn-eat Chinese places! Oh, how I used to loove zese places vhen I vas a leetle bat-boy back in Transylvania! [glances at the stairs, then back at the food] I shall sample joost a few delicacies before I return to the hunt. Ah!

[Cut to exterior shot to show the passage of time, then back to inside. The food tables are now partly empty, and our friend has a pile of dirty plates on the table in front of him.]

VAMPIRE: Oh, how deeleecious zat vas! But I moost be going. [stands up from his chair, then turns back to the food bar] On the other hand, vun more bowl of vonton soup wouldn't hurt! And maybe a few spreeng rolls!

[Another exterior shot. Dawn is beginning to creep in at the edges of the sky.]

[Cut back to interior. The food tables are all empty, except for the garlic chicken which is untouched. The vampire sits at a table on which rests a huge stack of plates. He pats his very full stomach.]

VAMPIRE: Oh, I am coompletely full. But I moost queeckly return to....

[Suddenly, light begins to stream in through the window.]

VAMPIRE: Ahhh! Eet ees ze sun! I am deestroyed! Vot a peeser! Aaaaaa!

[The vampire begins to smoke, and his body deflates like a punctured beach ball, leaving only a pile of clothes behind. After a few minutes, Cologne and Shampoo poke their heads down the stairwell, and then emerge from hiding.]

COLOGNE: You see? He's dead. I told you it would work.

SHAMPOO: Great-grandmother very smart. Where get such good idea for trap?

COLOGNE: Actually, it came from one of those TV shows that you think are a waste of time.

SHAMPOO: TV Show?

COLOGNE: Yes.

SHAMPOO: Which one?

COLOGNE: "Buffet, the Vampire Slayer."

SHAMPOO: Oh.

[Fade to black. End.]
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

THE COOKING LESSON
Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.




The noodles sagged limply as Akane's chopsticks pushed them through the watery sauce. Lifting them to her mouth, she took a taste. Sugar. The sauce tasted more like sugar than tomatoes, and there were no added spices as far as she could tell.

Sighing noiselessly, she took a whole mouthful and began eating. It wasn't very good, but it was edible, and she didn't want to cause any ill feelings.

Sayuri stared at her with wide-eyed expectation. "How is it, Akane?"

"Er...." Akane searched for something nice to say that wasn't a lie. Or at least wasn't too much of a lie. Sayuri, one of her best friends, maid of honor at her wedding last year, had invited her over for dinner; it wouldn't exactly be polite to sit there and criticize her cooking.

"Wonderful, isn't it?" said Sayuri's brother, as if answering for Akane. The two of them went to the same college, and shared an apartment. "This lady's a great cook, even when she's doing American food. I keep telling her she ought to go professional."

Sayuri beamed a smile at him. "I'm so happy you like it!"

"Actually, it's Italian," Akane said. "Well, Sayuri, I'm not exactly a world class cook myself," she admitted. "But if I could make a suggestion, you might want to try using less sugar, and maybe some different spices. Kasumi has some really good recipes that I'm sure she would...."

Akane's words trailed off. Sayuri continued to stare at her brother, obviously not listening. "Look," she said. "You asked me what I thought. Do you want me to tell you, or don't you?"

The brother smiled dismissively. "Akane, my sister isn't trying to make a gourmet meal. Her food tastes good. That's what matters."

Akane took a breath, trying to keep her anger under control. Tastes good? Professional? How was Sayuri's cooking ever going to improve if he kept telling her things like that? It was obvious to her what was happening. He was giving her empty praise, so he could keep from having to cook a meal of his own once in a while. He was feeding her ego, and she was eating it out of his hand. And then how would her cooking ever improve?

Sayuri gave an obligatory smile and nod to Akane, and began to serve her brother more food. What was the point in arguing? Sayuri obviously wasn't interested. And okay, Akane wasn't the most authoritative source on the subject. But she, at least, had had to work and struggle for every piece of praise that she'd been given on her cooking. When Ranma had finally told her that her curry was normal, even good, it was a wonderful feeling, because she knew that she had earned it. How could she get Sayuri to understand that? She couldn't.

After finishing her dinner and an hour of random chatting, Akane excused herself and headed back home.

**

"Oh, Ranma?"

Akane's voice was quiet, almost musical. Ranma put down his newspaper and sat up in his chair, preparing to give her his full attention. He could tell just from her tone that this was going to be one of those talks.

"Remember all those times before we got married? When I tried to cook for you? And you told me exactly how bad it was?"

Ranma nodded. Oh, geez, he thought. Why was she bringing that up after all this time?

"Remember all those times I worked so hard to make food that you'd like? When you could've just said that it was good to make me happy, but you didn't?"

"Um, yeah." A drop of sweat trickled down the back of his neck. "So?"

Leaning closer to him, she planted a kiss on his cheek. "Thank you."

Ranma could only stare as Akane disappeared through the bedroom door. No matter how long he lived, there were some things he'd never understand.


**


An hour fic that I actually FINISHED in an hour... what's this world coming to? :) Thanks go to the fine folks in FFIRC's OneHour group one for their comments on this story, and for coming up with the title.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Note: This was my entry in this month's FFIRC One Hour Challenge. It came out a little more heavy handed than I would've liked, but those are the breaks of trying to get something done in an hour. This is meant in fun, with no offense intended towards anyone.]


Gary: Here we go with this month's one hour challenge. Since my writing is at the point right now where it takes me about that long to do the first paragraph...

Hiroshi: ... he's passed the buck to Daisuke and me. Which makes sense, considering that one hour is about the length of our attention spans.

Daisuke: So... in the next hour, Hiroshi and I will attempt to write... the ultimate fan service fic!

Gary: The what?? Is it too late to do this myself instead?

Hiroshi: Yeah, it is. Besides, what would you know about writing fan service anyway?

_____


LCD

a fanfic by Hiroshi and Daisuke

_____


Gary: "LCD?"

Daisuke: Liquid Crystal Display.

Hiroshi: Yeah. We're from the Jeff Rutsch school, where the title doesn't necessarily have to relate to the fic.

Gary: Uh huh.

_____


All characters (not to mention the authors) are the creation and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi-sama.

All C&C will be gratefully appreciated...

_____


Gary: That's good....

_____


... except if it's from people who hate us, of course.

_____


Gary: Well, that's not too unreasonable....

_____


"Hate" is defined as anyone who says anything bad about our fic, or suggests that it could possibly be improved. If anyone does this to us, we'll not only killfile them, but we'll make snide little comments about them in the authors' notes of everything we write for months to come.

_____


Gary: Yeah right. You guys only write stuff about once every six months.

_____


Part One: The Only Part


Morning rose over Nerima. Sunlight streamed down, bathing the Tendo dojo in fiery orange and yellow. Birds chirped. It was an idyllic scene, one which had absolutely nothing to do with the story that follows.

Meanwhile....

"Forget it, Mom! I ain't doin' it!"

"You will do it, Ranma."

"Why?"

"Because I said so!"

Akane stared quizzically at Nodoka. "What is it you want him to do, Mrs. Saotome?"

"To provide fan service in this fic, Akane-chan," she answered. "After all, this is a fan service fic. Ranma is not only the main character, but the curse that changes him into a female makes him uniquely qualified."

"But why? I mean, I thought you wanted him to be manly!"

_____


Gary: Yeah, why?

Daisuke: Does it matter?

Hiroshi: It's a plot device. Really convenient one, too.

_____


Nodoka drew her sword. "Because if he doesn't, it's katana time! That's why!"

Ranma sighed. "All right, Mom. If I have to," he grumbled. Inwardly, he thought that this might not be so bad. Just a little fan service for the readers. What could be so bad about that?

Ranma, of course, didn't appreciate how bad it was. For Nerima is a wacky place, where things never go quite as planned.

_____


Gary: Don't you think your readers know that Nerima's a wacky place? Surely they've read Ranma 1/2, or at least read some other Ranma fics, or if nothing else seen the anime.

Hiroshi: Probably, yeah. So?

Gary: So what's the use of telling them the obvious?

Daisuke: People forget things, y'know.

_____


Ranma sat on her futon. The room was empty, except for Ranma, and the futon, of course. She (we're going to call Ranma 'she,' in case any of you forget that she's in girl form during this scene) looked down at her breasts. They were big. Actually, big was an understatement. They were really big. Large. Bulky. Huge. Mountainous. Ant. see LITTLENESS.

The preceding is a joke, by the way. You're supposed to laugh. If you didn't, it's probably some deep-seated psychological disorder.

Ranma turned and waved. "Hi, readers!!!" She pointed to her breasts, which were big. "Aren't they big?!" She laughed at the joke she had made, knowing that all the readers would be laughing too.

_____


Gary: ...

Hiroshi: It's the laugh track principle. People need to be told where to laugh so they'll laugh when they're supposed to.

Gary: So you're assuming your readers are complete idiots?

Daisuke: Uh... yeah.

Hiroshi: And your point is?

Gary: sigh Look, this whole thing isn't working. If you want to do fan service, at least come up with a more believable way to do it.

Daisuke: You mean like... hey! I've got an idea!

_____


Ranma and Akane walked to school. On the way, they heard a voice.

"Ranma Saotome! I challenge you!"

"Yeah, what?" Ranma turned around. A woman wearing a long coat stood behind her, except that it was now in front of her since she just turned around.

Anyway, Ranma recognized the woman as Mariko Konjo, whom he had beaten at Martial Arts Cheerleading.

"You're Mariko Konjo, who I beat at Martial Arts Cheerleading!" he said. "Come back for a rematch? I've still got my pom-poms, and they're just as big as yours!"

"Martial arts cheerleading? Ew, gag me!" She scowled. "That is like, so last week! I've got something totally new now!"

"Oh yeah? What is it?" Whatever it was, Ranma would be able to beat her at it."

Mariko's coat fell to the ground. Underneath, she had on nothing but a thin negligee. A bodice of shiny red covered her torso, topped with lace through which ample cleavage was visible.

"What the heck is this?" Ranma asked.

"Well, duh. Only my new combat art," Mariko replied. "Martial Arts Lingerie Wearing!"

_____


Hiroshi: Yes! Perfect!

Gary: ....

_____


Ranma and Akane stood at the local mall, in front of the Victoria's Secret, which they now have in Japan due to some plot contrivance.

"I've gotta beat Mariko at Martial Arts Lingerie Wearing, Akane! Help me pick out some good stuff!"

"Ranma... what kind of silly combat art is this? I mean, how can wearing Lingerie possibly help you win a fight."

"Well, um... the material protects you from... um, with the straps you can... oh yeah! It's like, psychological warfare, or somethin'. You get your opponents to stare at you in the Lingerie, thereby distracting them so you can pound the crap out of 'em."

"But that doesn't make any sense! Your opponent is a girl! And even if not, anyone short of a Musk would eventually learn to ignore the Lingerie enough to fight back. What's more, a lot of this stuff will be clumsy in combat, and leave you open to...."

_____


Gary: Hey, this is not a bad technique, guys.

Daisuke: Huh?

Gary: Akane is stating objections that are no doubt in the minds of some of the readers.

Hiroshi: Oh. Yeah!

Gary: However, the success of the technique does depend on your ability to answer those objections.

Daisuke: Uh... we better change this part, then.

Hiroshi: Let's just make Akane OOC.

_____


"Ooooh!" Akane glomped on to Ranma. "Martial Arts Lingerie Wearing?! Can I learn too? I wanna learn!!"

_____


Gary: 'Scuse me, guys. I don't think I can take much more.

Daisuke: Where are you going? This is no fun without someone to annoy!

Hiroshi: Don't worry about it. The hour's almost up.

Daisuke: That's it, then. Think we'll win all the TASS awards?
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"You wanted to see me, sir?"

I looked up. "Ah. Officer Mihoshi." She stood proudly in front of my desk, somehow managing to look more like a stewardess than a police woman in uniform. "Sit down."

"Yes, sir!" An enthusiastic military-style salute knocked the cap from her head onto the floor. Picking it up, she sat down, dropping it into her lap.

"This isn't the military, officer. Just the Anime Police." Christ, I thought. A head as empty as Mr. Yotsuya's official autobiography. Letting women join the force was a mistake.

"Yes, sir." She produced a notepad from a pocket. "Not the military... just the Anime Police," she muttered to herself as she wrote. "Will there be a test on this?"

Sighing, I swiveled my computer screen around so that she could see the image on it. "This is Mr. Xelloss, a clergyman. He's filed a complaint for acts of theft, vandalism, and assault against his parishioners and himself. I want you to bring in the guilty party."

"Yes, sir!" Her cap fell to the floor as she stood up and saluted again. "I'll get right on it, sir!" She marched out of the room.

I looked at my watch. Five, four, three, two....

Officer Mihoshi poked her head back in. "Do we have any idea who the guilty party is, sir?"

"Mr. Xelloss has helped us put together a composite sketch." I clicked my mouse and pointed to the computer screen. "Look at this."

Mihoshi stared at the image. "Young woman... red hair... angry expression... Lina Inverse, sir?" She put a hand over her lip. "Oh dear. She's not going to be easy to track down, is she."

"Probably not."

"Hmmm." Mulling the description over in my head, I thought about how things in police work were rarely as simple as they seemed.

"Idea, sir?"

"Maybe. Let's start by bringing in someone else for questioning."

*

Mihoshi ushered a teenager into my office. A shapely female body bulged out from under Ranma Saotome's Chinese-style shirt. "What the heck is this all about? Who are you?"

"I'm Anime Police Superintendent Nansubetekoresoreni," I said in a businesslike voice. "I just have a few questions for you. You are Ranma Saotome?"

"Yeah. But I'm not the one you--"

"Just answer the questions, please. Now where were you on the...." I looked up and, noticing the kid's hair, blinked and looked again. "Mihoshi, what is this? Ranma doesn't fit the description!"

"That's what I been tryin' to tell ya!" Ranma said. "You got the wrong guy. I'm canon Ranma. It's anime Ranma who has the red hair!"

"Shall I take Ranma back and bring in Anime-Ranma, sir?" Mihoshi asked.

I thought for a moment. "Yes, and no. Just take this young... er, man back where you found him, and report back here."

"Yes, sir!" Mihoshi escorted Ranma out the office. I stared at the computer screen, switching from image to image with each click of the mouse. Was it possible that this was much bigger than even I had suspected?

*

"We'd suspected a connection between Anime-Ranma and Lina based on appearances. But take a look at this." I rotated my computer monitor around so Mihoshi could see it.

"Oh!" She peered at the image of a horned woman in a tiger-striped bikini. "You mean Anime-Ranma actually looks like Lum?"

"No, this is Lum. But suppose we assume that her horns and the points on her ears are fakes, and that her hair is a dye job." I clicked the mouse.

Mihoshi gasped. "Goodness, she looks like Lina too!"

"Exactly. And it doesn't stop there. I've gone through the files and identified a whole slew of anime women who resemble Lina just as much as Anime-Ranma does, apart from some easily disguised superficial features. You know what this means? If my theory is right, all these women are involved in the conspiracy! They're all related, possibly even the same person!"

"What else do you know about this conspiracy, Superintendent?" Mihoshi's voice, her entire manner changed. Her eyes hardened into a steel gaze. She wasn't bubbly anymore.

"You... you're..."

"That's right." She smirked. "Clever of you to finally figure it out. But not quite clever enough." Fiery energy flared in ripples around her raised arm. "Now die. Moko Takabisha Divine Retribution Flare Arrow!!"

As the flames leapt forward to consume me, I had only one thought.

Letting women join the force was a BIG mistake.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"I can't believe it, Saotome! After everything we went through, all the obstacles in our way, our children are married at last! I'm so happy, I can sniff hardly contain myself!"

"I know how you feel, Tendo. Time to celebrate! Let's go get those bottles of sake we've been saving."

Ranma stared at Akane amidst the wreckage that had been the Tendo Dojo. "So... looks like we're, um, married now."

"Yeah." She smiled awkwardly. "I guess so." From her expression, she felt as uncomfortable as he did with the way it had happened. They'd been tricked. Ranma understood why Pop and Mr. Tendo had lied to him, but he still resented them making his decision for him.

The previous day, the parents had taken Ranma and Akane to see some kind of government official, so they could sign a paper. Just getting the formalities out of the way, they were told. And they signed. After all, they still had time to back out of the wedding, didn't they? It wasn't until later, when their friends showed up at the widely-announced formal ceremony, that the parents showed everybody the signed paper -- or rather, a xerox copy of it. It was a marriage license, they said, and it meant that no matter how badly this wedding got trashed, Ranma and Akane were already legally married.

So they wrecked the ceremony anyway. But in the end, it didn't do them any good.

Mr. Tendo shook Ranma's hand vigorously. "I'm so happy to finally have you as part of the family! So happy!"

"Yeah, me too, whatever." Ranma returned the gesture tepidly.

He was mad at the parents for conning them. But he had to admit, if it had been left up to him and Akane, they might've dicked around for years. Maybe they'd have ended up old and gray with their minds still not made up. And being married wasn't such a bad thing. But did she feel the same way?

"Hey, Akane. Let's change clothes, and then go for a walk." They needed to talk about what they were going to do now.

"Good idea." She smiled at him, this time with less uncertainty and more genuine warmth, as she zipped up the stairs.

***

"Look at this, Ranma." Akane pointed to a sign that stood in the window of Ucchan's restaurant.

Ranma read the notice out loud. "'Closed permanently. Please visit our new location in Detchiage district.' Wow. Ucchan's left, just like that? I hope she's gonna be okay."

"Yeah. But I think she will. She's a survivor. I can't see her slashing her wrists or anything like that."

"No, me neither. Still, I wonder what she's gonna do now."

"Just move on, I guess. Get on with her life, y'know?"

"Yeah, I suppose." Ranma and Akane continued down the street, hand in hand.

***

Ukyo watched through the upstairs window as the couple faded down the street. So, she told herself with a sigh. That ends that.

She'd had high hopes that Ranma would marry her. His father had not only agreed to their marriage, but had taken the family business as a dowry. And when she'd met Ranma again, he'd really seemed unhappy with Akane.

Ukyo shrugged. Nothing she could do about it now, but move on.

She pulled open the narrow top drawer of her bedroom desk. Everything else had been packed away, and the only thing left was the old familiar black spiral-bound notebook. She flipped it open to the first page and scanned a finger down it until she located the name Ranma Saotome.

Taking a pen from her pocket, she neatly drew a line across the name.

**

Guzu Yogore stared at the strange person glowering at him. "Do I know you?"

"Yes, you do." The stranger thrusted a giant spatula into fighting position. "Remember promising your son's hand in marriage? A promise that you ran out on?"

Yogore gulped. "U-- Ukyo?"

"That's right!" The spatula crashed down on Yogore's head.

"Dad!" Yogore's son ran over to him. A volley of throwing spatulas whizzed through the air; the boy narrowly managed to dodge.

"Your turn'll be next, Shirazu. See you in school!" Ukyo said threateningly, then quickly slipped out of sight.



This was another one hour fic, inspired by a certain fanfic cliche. Multitudes of fics postulate Genma as having made zillions of fiancee arrangements for Ranma as a child, even though he only did this once in the original series (and that was clearly Ukyo's father's idea) and it's rather unbelievable that hordes of parents would be eager to engage their daughters to the son of someone as disreputable-looking as Genma.

So why has the same sort of thing never been applied to Mr. Kuonji? Well, now it has.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
[Gary is at his computer, reading the previous night's FFML output]

Krista Perry wrote:
> Akane looked at him in dismay. "But you're still dead! We
>can't leave you like this."
>
> Ranma shrugged. "I'm sure there's another author out there
>who's creative enough to fix this mess."
>
> Akane nodded thoughtfully. "You're right. All we've got
>to do is post this to the ML and *someone* will come to our
>rescue." She glanced over at him. "Although... that does mean
>that there's a strong risk of this becoming a lemon."

Gary: HA HA HA! I wonder how many people won't realize that this is a joke, and actually try to continue it? Nah, nobody could be that....

[Gary's MSTing team, Hiroshi and Daisuke, barge into the room]

Hiroshi: Hey, move over! We've got a fic to finish!

Daisuke: Yeah! Ranma and Akane are counting on us!

_____


"Akane, our only chance is for one of us to get to the dragon. I'll distract these ghosts while you slip past them."

She nodded. "Right. Think you can keep their attention away from me?"

"No sweat." He stepped to the side, then raised his arms to draw their attention. "Listen up, you guys!" he shouted. The murmur of conversation in the room died out. "It's time to start!"

The ghosts scratched their heads. "Uh...," one of them said, "start what?"

Ranma shot a you-are-an-idiot look at the ghost. "The first annual Afterlife Dance Party, of course!" The ghosts started at one another, puzzled. "Cue music!"

Out of nowhere, a disco beat began. Ranma whipped off his Chinese shirt, and quickly donned a white polyester jacket. A singer sang in a falsetto voice. o/~ Well, you can tell by the way I use my walk.... o/~ The ghosts hesitated at first, then started shaking their bodies to the music.

What a brilliant plan! With no one looking at her, Akane slipped over to the wall and pressed the green button by the elevator door.

_____


Gary: Clever idea, guys.

Daisuke: Hey, we figured that the afterlife would have to be pretty dull. These ghosts just had to be dying for a good party!

Gary: But what's gonna happen once Akane gets to the dragon?

Hiroshi: You'll see....

_____


As soon as Akane stepped into the gigantic chamber, she knew that something wasn't right.

It wasn't the slight smell of sulfur in the air. Nor was it the deep, resonating sound of air being sucked back and forth. No, it was the gigantic creature that lay sleeping in the room. Specifically, its color.

It was mauve.

*What kind of dragon is that color?* Akane asked herself.

From below, many voices shouted out. "Kuei kuei conga! Kuei kuei conga!" The dance party was still going on -- but it couldn't last much longer. Akane had to hurry.

She prodded the huge, slumbering frame. "Wake up, mister dragon! We need your help desperately!"

Suddenly, a pair of eyes stared at her. "Hi, Akane! Hyuk hyuk! I want to be your friend! Hyuk hyuk let's sing a song!"

"Aaaaaaaaaa! It's Barney! Kill! Kill!" Her sword lashed out, but only blunted against the creature's hide.

"Oh, don't worry, I love all young people!" His mouth opened wide, revealing razor-sharp fangs. "Especially with a little ketchup! Hyuk hyuk!"

Akane screamed.


Ranma burst into the room, noticing the lifeless, bloody body on the ground. "Oh my God, he's killed 'Kane! That bastard!"

_____


Gary: I don't think this is the kind of ending people want to read, guys.

Daisuke: Okay, okay. I've got another idea....

_____


Akane stared at the colossal, unmoving creature in front of her. Flies buzzed as they traced chaotic orbits around the head. Bruised and blackened, the body stank like a charnel house.

The dragon didn't move. Akane could see in her mind the dragon flying away from China, bored with the same old scenery, only wanting a short vacation. Evidently Yugoslavia had been a bad choice.

How do I know this, thought Akane. How can I see these things, like memories in my own mind.

Posthumous telepathy, a voice in her head answered. You have to know how to do these things when you're a dragon.

Well, it made a sort of sense. I mean, why else would the Chinese Emissary of Death be residing in his basement? "How can you live again?" she asked.

I can't, you idiot! I'm dead! I am no more! I have ceased to be! You know the rest.

"I'll carry you," said Akane. "I'll go from country to country until I find a time and place where you can be brought back. And I'll tell your story to my people, so that perhaps in time they can forgive you too. The way that you've forgiven me."

_____


Gary: Um, guys, does the word "plagiarism" mean anything to you?

Daisuke: It's not plagiarism! It's a fusion!

Hiroshi: Yeah! And anyway, it's Krista's favorite series.

Gary: Be that as it may....

Hiroshi: Hey, wait a minute. I've got another idea.

Daisuke: You do? What is it?

Hiroshi: You know which character has been conspicuously absent from this entire series so far, right?

Daisuke: Uh huh.

Hiroshi: So....

_____


Akane prodded the huge, slumbering frame. "Wake up, mister dragon! We need your help desperately!"

Suddenly, a pair of eyes stared at her. "That's okay. Gotcha covered already."

"Huh?"

"I'm bringing Ranma back to life," the deep voice lazily intoned. "Payment's already been made."

"Oh, that's wonderful!" Akane reached out to hug the dragon, then decided it might not be a good idea. "But who--"

"Why, Miss Tendo," a voice melodically intoned. "What a surprise to meet you here!"

Akane spun around. "Kodachi?"

"Of course. And while you've been playing around with ghosts, I've arranged with our mutual friend here for darling Ranma's survival."

Akane gaped in shock. "You gave him your blood?"

"Of course not." Kodachi narrowed her eyes haughtily. "The life fluids of the Black Rose are far to precious to be squandered away to some uncouth creature of mythology."

"Hey, I...." The dragon belched. "I resemble that remark."

"No," Kodachi continued, "I merely went around to several hospitals. WIth proper persuasion, they were only too happy to give up their supplies of plasma."

The dragon rubbed its huge stomach. "Tastes bland as hell, but it fills you right up." He turned back to Akane. "Of course, as you've probably guessed, part of the terms of this are that you get sent away again -- this time for good."

Akane sighed. "Back to the kami plane?"

"Nope. That didn't work out so well. This time, I'm sending you to the Plane of Non-stop Wild Lemon Orgies. No one's ever escaped from there. In fact, no one's ever tried."

"Oh well." Akane thought for a moment. "All right, I'll go willingly. But only if I can take one of Kodachi's other rivals along with me."

Kodachi eyed her suspiciously. "Which one?"

"The girl with the pig-tail."

"Um," the dragon said, "you mean the girl who is really...."

"Yes!" Kodachi shouted triumphantly. "Take that foul harridan and begone!"

"We have a deal, then." Akane shook her hand, flashing a Nabiki-like smile. "Nice doing business with you."

"Ah, what the heck," the dragon said. "Who am I to mess up a deal."

"You and the Pig-Tailed Girl? I never would've suspected." Kodachi smirked. "But you do make a good couple. The two of you were meant for each other."

Akane nodded in agreement.

_____


Hiroshi: What do you think?

Gary: It's... unique.

Daisuke: Think Krista will let us finish "Mixed Breed" too?

Gary: That's "Half Breed." And we'll have to see how well people out there liked your ending to this one.

Hiroshi: Right. What do you think, sirs?
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

JUSTICE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

This story refers to events that took place in Ranma 1/2 vol. 19 parts 4-8 (the "Secret Sauce" storyline). A fan-translated version of this can be read here.



She trudged forward, ever forward. Her leg sank deeper into the snow with each step. There was supposed to be a path, but with the ground covered in white, there was no way to know whether she was actually following it. Still, she moved forward.

Justice. That was what she had come for. That was her right. She kept the thought in mind as she forced herself to keep moving. The wind whistled as it blew snow into the air, spraying icy droplets onto her face. Her cheeks and nose felt numb. There was nothing to push her onward, nothing other than her fiery determination, and the voices accompanied by sniggering laughter.

*Heard the latest? Ukyo got dumped by her fiance.*

*Now she'll never find a husband.*

Why did the painful things stay in memory, while the happy times faded away? She had had fun as a child, making okonomiyaki with her father, playing with Ran-chan. But it got harder and harder to remember what that had been like.

A vast sea of white surrounded her on all sides, with nothing else in sight. She should have turned back long ago. The temple she sought could be miles away -- if it even existed at all; only some written rumors said that it did. She could have been in her hotel room by now, sipping hot tea and savoring the delicious warmth.

Yes, she thought, any sensible person would've turned back. But...

*Did you hear? Ukyo went up north looking for some legendary temple! She didn't find it, though.*

*I hear she just gave up. What a loser!*

*Yeah. No wonder she's an old maid.*

Forward.

***

After long (minutes? hours? days?) of walking, a building came into view. It was a modest size house, with a wide, curved roof that covered a wooden porch.

A large snowdrift blocked the front door. Ukyo grabbed the giant spatula from her back, and began shoveling. It probably wasn't the right place, but there might be people stuck inside in need of help. Besides, at least they'd be able to tell her where she was.

With the snow moved, Ukyo tried the door and found it unlocked. She entered into a small room with no furnishings. The air wasn't really warm, but less cold than the outside.

A somewhat pudgy, middle-aged man, dressed in simple robes, sat on the
floor. He was nearly bald, with only a thin layer of hair that Ukyo had
to look close to see. He gazed at her with an unreadable expression.

Ukyo bowed. "Hello! I'm very sorry to barge into your home like this."

"You are welcome here, young lady." Standing up, the man returned the bow. "Not many visitors come here."

"Thank you." She smiled politely. "I came seeking the temple of Seigisama. I'd heard it was up this way."

"You seek the Lord of Justice? For what reason?"

"A promise," she said. "A broken promise."

"Oh?" He stared at her with sympathy in his eyes. "Tell me more."

"My fiancee, Ran-chan." She felt anger and pain rising within her. "He promised long ago to look after me forever. And now he's... he's married another woman!"

"Promised long ago?" the man repeated, turning the words into a question.

"Yes." They had been children. Would the Lord of Justice consider the promise of a five-year-old valid? But it didn't matter. "And again, just last year, Ran-chan said that he would keep the promise!"

"Was the promise freely and knowingly given?" the man asked impassively. "Without duress of any kind?"

"It- It was given!" Ukyo backed up a bit, suddenly feeling paranoid. Why was the man taking Ranma's side? "What kind of question is that!"

"I meant no disrespect, young lady. I know nothing of your situation or your history with this 'Ran-chan.' I merely play the 'Devil's Advocate,' though that is not an expression I care much for. Please be cautious. You see things from your own point of view. That is human nature. But Seigisama views all perspectives. Many have come here over the years to seek justice, and for few is it what they expect."

Damn it, Ukyo thought. He was obviously telling her to turn back, that she was wasting her time here. But, damn it, she was in the right! Ranma had made a promise to look after her forever. She had a perfect right to hold him accountable for it. That was justice.

Besides, she knew what the voices would say if she were to turn back after having coming this far.

"I'm here for justice," she said, in a voice that allowed no further argument.

"Very well. Step through that doorway." He pointed to an open portal behind him. Ukyo bowed formally, and then quickly stepped through.

The room was bare, except for a head of carved stone that hung from the far wall. It was an unattractive, round face, with an unsmiling expression and piercing, cold eyes. Ukyo approached and stood before it, wondering what she should do next.

"I want Ran-chan to fulfill his promise!" she announced. "I want justice!"

From above, she heard something softly shift. She looked up, and saw that a hole had opened in the ceiling. Without warning, water poured out of it onto her.

***

"Hey, Akane, here's a present we forgot to open."

"Another one?" Akane eyed the unmarked shoebox warily. "I don't remember seeing this before."

The box shook a bit, and the top fell off. Akane cautiously leaned over and peered at the contents.

"Oh! Look, Ranma, what a cute little puppy!" The small black dog squirmed a bit as Akane picked it up, cradling it in her arms.

"Oh yeah. Cool, I like dogs." Ranma lifted the box to examine the bottom. "Wonder who sent it?"

"Who knows?" The dog struggled in Akane's grasp. "Oh, he's so nervous. It's okay!" She looked down at the puppy. "Correction. she's nervous." The dog twisted its body, turning its back toward Akane.

"You'd be nervous too if someone was checking out your privates, Akane."

"Oh, honestly, Ranma! She's just a dog!"

"Just a dog," Ranma repeated. Then, suddenly, he ran into the kitchen and zipped back, a kettle of hot water in hand. He doused the puppy. It shook itself indignantly.

"What was that for?"

"Just checkin'. You know, she could be like... um, like Shampoo." Ranma looked closer at the dog. "Hey, look at this collar!" Akane recognized the characters printed on it.

"That's the same character that Ukyo wears on her shirt." Akane thought for a moment. "That must mean that Ukyo must have sent the dog!"

"Yeah. That was nice of her to do. Y'know, nobody's seen her in a couple weeks. Wonder where she is?"

The puppy yelped at Ranma, shaking her head up and down.

Ranma scratched his head. "Um... what's she saying?"

"I think she's hungry. Do you know what dogs eat, Ranma?"

"Um...." Ranma stared at the collar. "Okonomiyaki?"

Akane laughed. "Dog food, of course. You could never feed okonomiyaki to a dog."

"Dog food, right. I'll head over to the store and buy some. Also a doggy dish, and whatever else I think of while I'm there. Y'know, having a dog is pretty cool. They're man's best friend, right?"

"It's also a lot of work. You have to feed her, take her for walks, make sure she gets all her shots...."

"Yeah, I know that." Ranma patted the dog's head. "Don't you worry, li'l doggy. I'll look after you."

And he did.


END



This was an attempt at a "one hour" fic -- though it actually took more than two hours. Seigisama is a made-up name for a made-up deity. If anyone has a better idea for a name, or knows of such a god from actual Japanese mythology, please let me know.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


[A quartet of singers are on stage, namely AKANE, KODACHI, SHAMPOO, and UKYO. RANMA stands nearby.]

AKS and U

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me, and we are each his fiancee!

SHAMPOO

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and I am his best fiancee!

I speak Chinese, I bust through walls
when I come in a room;
If interfere with my plans,
I give you Kiss of Doom!

AK and U

She speaks Chinese... (etc.)

AKS and U

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and we are each his fiancee!

AKANE

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and I am his best fiancee!

My dad engaged me to this jerk,
I didn't ask for that;
If Ranma's with another girl,
I'll stomp him 'til he's flat!

KS and U

Her dad engaged her... (etc.)

AKS and U

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and we are each his fiancee!

UKYO

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and I am his best fiancee!

I'm Ranma's selfless, kind best friend,
or so my fanboys dream;
The Haunted Cave of Lost Love
will be my latest scheme!

AK and S

She's Ranma's... (etc.)

AKS and U

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and we are each his fiancee!

KODACHI

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and I am his best fiancee!

My darling says he loves me not,
yet still do I persist;
he'll be with medication
unable to resist!

AS and U

Her darling says he... (etc.)

AKS and U

He is Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and we are each his fiancee!

[The four girls look toward Ranma]

Um... I am Ranma Sa-o-to-me,
and they are each my fiancee!

Uh....

To choose but one would break three hearts;
compassion makes me flee;
besides, the ones who I don't pick
will beat the crap outta me!

AKS and U

To choose but one would... HEY!!

[Ranma tries to run, but is knocked down by a flutty of thrown spatulas, clubs, and other objects. A general melee breaks out as the lights dim and the curtain closes.]
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


"Ranma no baka!" Akane screamed, as her everpresent mallet slammed into his body again and again with the force of a stampeding elephant. "How dare you refuse to eat my cooking!?!"

"I-- I--"

"Shut up! Just SHUT UP!" She swung her mallet, knocking Ranma into the air like a baseball. The wind whistled around him as he flew up, then down, landing in the koi pond with a loud splash.

Ranma silently dredged his now-female body out of the pond, sighing to himself. Why did the same thing happen every day? There had to be some way to change things for the better.

"Ranma?" A voice came from behind. "Are you all right?"

Ranma turned around. "Oh, hi, ?????." Big eyes stared at him, with an expresssion of worry and concern. ????? had always been the friend who Ranma could confide in, who he could tell his deepest and innermost secrets to when no one else would listen.

"Akane did this to you, didn't she! I'm going to go give her a piece of my mind!"

"No, don't worry about it, ?????." There wasn't much point. It wouldn't do any good, and Ranma didn't want to take a chance on his friend getting hurt.

"But she can't just keep going on like this! Can't she see how much it's hurting you? I-- I just can't stand by and let it happen!"

"Why not?" Ranma didn't understand why anyone would be concerned like this about him.

"All right... I'll tell you." ?????'s eyes stared down at the ground for a moment, then lifted up to meet Ranma's gaze. "Because I love you. I've been secretly in love with you for a long time. There, I said it."

"?????, I...."

"Don't say anything, Ranma." ????? began to step back, looking away. "Wait until I'm gone. Then you can have a good laugh at how stupid I am."

Ranma thought it over. He could walk away and go back to being hit and served bad food. But here was someone who had always treated him well, always trusted him. He had never thought of ????? in that way before. But now, he wondered why he hadn't.

"Uh, don't go. You... you ain't stupid."

"Really?" ????? turned around and looked up at Ranma with big, sparkling eyes. "Do you mean that?"

"Yeah. I do. Wanna know who the stupid one is?" Ranma inched his face closer to ?????'s. "I am. But not any more." They kissed.


-------------







Feel free to try to guess the identity of the mystery character before proceeding below....











-------------

Kasumi hummed a happy little tune to herself as she swept the back porch clean. She waved to Ranma, who was standing by the koi pond in his girl form; he didn't seem to notice, so she went back to her work.

Akane emerged from the house, dressed in a t-shirt and shorts. "Hi, Kasumi!"

"Good afternoon, Akane! Going for a jog?"

"Yeah." She looked over toward the pond. "Kasumi, who's that with Ranma?"

"Hm?" Kasumi glanced over a second time. "Oh, that's Bess! Mr. and Mrs. Yamane's dog! She comes over to play every now and then."

"Oh yeah. She's a nice dog. Eww!"

"What is it, Akane?"

"Ranma just let Bess lick him in the face. That's gross!"

"Oh, don't worry about it, Akane. It's just the dog's way of being friendly. Have a nice run, now!"

"Thanks!" She began to jog back and forth in place.

Suddenly, the two women turned toward Ranma as an ear-splitting laugh filled the air. "Wahahahahaha!!!"

"Ranma? What are you--"

"Wahaha!!" Ranma was bouncing around the yard, carrying the confused-looking dog in his arms. "I don't have to marry you anymore, tomboy! I finally found somebody who really likes me! Someone who always listens! Man's best friend!! He he he!" He continued laughing as he leapt out onto the sidewalk.

After a pause, Akane said, "I'll go call Dr. Tofu."

"Um... Akane?"

"Yes, Kasumi?"

"Next time you hit him, aim away from the head, okay?"

-------------

You may all proceed to kill me now.... :-)






Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
THE KEY

a Ranma 1/2 Spamfic
by Gary Kleppe

Standard disclaimer applies.

Japanese speech is denoted by "quote marks."
Chinese speech is denoted by <angle brackets.>
English speech is denoted by 'single quotes,' with ''two single quotes'' indicating the presence of a British accent.
Thoughts are in *asterisks.*
Panda signs or other written Japanese material are in {curly brackets.}
Written Chinese material is in [square brackets.]
Telepathic communications are in (parentheses.)
Sound effects are in #whatever these things are called.#
Commands entered into a computer are in /slashes,/ or \backslashes\ if it's DOS instead of UNIX.
Dialog between :colons: indicates a mysterious, eerie voice.
Dialog between ;semicolons; is a typo -- I meant to put colons.
Dialog between $dollar signs$ is spoken by Nabiki.
Flashback scenes are preceded by ### and ended by ***.
Foreshadowing is preceded by @@ and ended by %%%%%.
Anything between /* and */ is not part of the story at all, and should be ignored; like /* After I finish writing this chapter, I better go to the grocery store. I'm almost out of milk. */


"Akane, I ain't doing this fic. I mean, look at all this crap!"

"I agree. We won't even remember half of these symbols ourselves, to say nothing about the reader."


THE END
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


RYOGA GOES TO NEW JERSEY

A Ranma 1/2 Spamfic
by Gary Kleppe

Standard disclaimer applies.


WARNING: This one's rather dark. Thanks goes to Trom for inspiration.

Ryoga trudged along the cold concrete. Factories, painted in dull grays and browns, stood on either side of the road, their smokestacks spewing out grimy soot. Enormous trucks drove by, none of them taking any notice of the bandanna-clad boy. He must have been walking in circles for the past few days, he decided; everything he had seen looked the same.

The boat captain had said that this was New Jersey. It was as good a place as any for Ryoga to get himself lost in. With two continents and over forty-two million square kilometers to wander through, it was pretty certain that no one would find him. Not that he expected anyone to try.

He certainly couldn't stay in Japan. Akane finding out his secret and threatening to kill him the next time she saw him had been bad enough. Then when he had finally found Akari's place, she had introduced him to her new husband. You really should have expected it, Ryoga told himself. She fell in love with me so easily, is it any surprise to see her switch to someone else just as quickly? Why would anyone want a husband who could hardly ever find his way home anyway?

He stopped walking and stood on the sidewalk. There was no point in going onward. This was the perfect place to stop. It was perhaps the most drab, lifeless, depressing places that he'd ever been to. A place to end the pointless wandering existence that fate had given him as an excuse for a life.

He reached into the void, the black hole that was his spirit. Sensations and emotions flowed, coalesced into a physical thing. It would be his final depression blast. Instead of directing the energy outward, he'd simply let it fall back into himself. He would be consumed utterly, like a rock falling into the sun.

The power built. He could feel already that this blast would dwarf any that he had ever before attempted. It would be the largest depression blast that anyone had ever unleashed. The lifetime achievement of Ryoga Hibiki, here in New Jersey. Of course, no one would probably know who had done it; but that wasn't important. Ryoga knew. That's what mattered. He could feel the energy within him, pulsating, demanding to be released. Not yet. He continued to let it build, build, until his body was at its absolute limit. As he was about to explode, he shouted a death yell:

"Shishi Hoboken!!!"


Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
I invited my former fiance over for lunch at my place. Let me tell you about it.

He took off his hat and scarf as he sat down -- strange things to be wearing in early spring, I thought -- and I could see bumps and bruises scattered across his once-handsome face. "She did that to you, didn't she!"

He ignored me and dove into the food I had set out. "Mmmm! Delicious. You don't know how good it is to eat this after months and months of the wife's cookin'. Her stuff is definitely not made for human consumption."

"I see she's been redecorating your face, too." I hated to be so blunt, but I couldn't just let it slide. A while back I gave up on loving him -- if I ever really had -- but I still considered him a friend, and I still felt pain for him.

"Yeah," he sheepishly admitted. "There ain't nothin' to do about it, though. She's a violent maniac. I never woulda married her if I'd known how bad it would be."

I let out a small "Hmph" before I could stop myself. I certainly had a perfect right to say I told you so, but it seemed pointless now -- like rubbing salt in his wounds. Of course, I was known for my own bad temper -- but it couldn't compare with hers.

"Yeah, you're right. I'm a real jerk. A complete idiot, who deserves what he's getting."

"No! I didn't say that!"

"But it's true, ain't it!"

I tried to find a diplomatic way to put it. "No, you're not an idiot. I've seen you do some very clever things when you put your mind to it. You're just someone who... who lives for the present moment, without thinking much about the future. You tend to follow the path of least resistance." He glowered at those last words I said. Okay, it was a pretty unkind metaphor to use. That's me, little miss foot-in-mouth.

He sighed. "Yup. Story of my life, I guess. Maybe that's what they'll carve on my tombstone." I wish I could tell you that he was smiling when he said that. "I ended up married to her just 'cause we lived in the same house -- 'cause she was with me all the time and you weren't."

I took hold of his hand. "Look, it's not too late to get help! There are places you can go!"

"Places where I could be safe? From her?"

Obviously not. Scratch one stupid idea.

"Nope," he said in answer to his own question. "It's dangerous enough being here. If she knew I was seeing you, she'd kill both of us. You know that. You know how jealous she is. I shoulda known too. I just didn't pay attention. Just didn't want to see the kind of person she was."

He pushed his chair away from the table and stood up. "Just forget you ever knew me. You're better off that way." With a quick wave, he was gone, putting on his hat and scarf as he slipped out the door.

I just sat there, unable to react, completely helpless. I was losing a friend -- an ex-lover -- maybe someone I still loved -- and there was nothing I could do for him. Nothing.

I called after him, in a whisper that he couldn't possibly hear, yet somehow I hoped he would.

"Good luck, Ataru."

Oh, did you think I was someone else?



__________________


Note to readers: Yes, it's an Urusei Yatsura fic, not Ranma 1/2. Putting it in the non-Ranma section of my page would've ruined the surprise, I think. Besides, it's really meant as a response to "Bitter End" and other Akane-bashing that goes on. Lum seems to me much more jealous, possessive, and underhanded than Akane. I guess someone who goes around in a tiger-striped bikini can be forgiven more easily. :-)

- Gary
- Shinobu supporter
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
This is just a silly little thing to celebrate the end of the Midterm Exam Week from Hell. C&C is welcome if you think it's worth it. :)



REDHEAD

A Ranma 1/2 Anime Spamfic
by Gary Kleppe

Standard disclaimer applies


"Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!!"

Akane came rushing up the stairs, tensed for battle. She saw Ranma in the bathroom, staring at his female body in the mirror.

"Ranma, what is it?"

"It's the new mirror that Kasumi installed. But that's not important right now." He continued before she could pound him. "Akane, look at me!"

She looked at his reflection, then at him. Nothing seemed out of place or unusual. There wasn't even a single blemish on his skin.

"Look at my hair!"

"What *about* your hair, Ranma?"

"It's red!"

"Um... so? You've always had red hair!"

"I have not!" he snapped back. "Look at all those pictures of me that we took on vacation. My hair's black like everyone else's!"

"Dummy! I mean that your hair is red when you're in girl form. You were a boy in all of those pictures. Haven't you ever looked at yourself in the mirror before as a girl?"

He stood thoughtfully for a moment. "Guess not. So how come nobody ever told me? How come Kuno never calls me his 'red-haired girl!?'" The last few words he said in an exaggerated imitation of the Blue Thunder's voice.

Akane shrugged. "It's not like it's our job to tell you what color your hair is, you know."

"This sucks! Nobody else has red hair! How'm I gonna go around in disguise?"

"You shouldn't be doing that anyway!"

He continued as if not having heard her. "How am I suppos'ta fool Ryoga or Happosai when my hair's a color that no one else has? To fall for that, they'd have to be unbeliveably...." He paused thoughtfully. "Well, okay, but it's still weird."

"Just go to bed, Ranma!" Akane turned to leave, and caught a sight of herself in the mirror. "Huh?" She stared closely at her face.

Ranma looked at Akane's reflection. "What?"

"My... my face! Look at it!"

"It looks the same as it always did, Akane."

"The eyes! They're huge!" She turned to Ranma. "Yours are the same way!"

Ranma stared at her, then looked into the mirror. "You're right! Why didn't we ever notice that before?"

Akane yelled out, "Dad!"

Soun Tendo peeked his head around the door. "Yes?"

"He's got 'em too!" Ranma observed.

"Dad, why do we all have these huge eyes?"

"I guess you were bound to notice it someday," Soun began somberly. "The story began with your great-grandfather, on a planet many light-years away...."




Well, it WOULD explain a lot...
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

I CAN'T

A Ranma 1/2 Fanfic
by Gary Kleppe

From an idea by David Johnston


C&C is welcomed. Flames will be laughed off.




Akane and I sat on the lawn behind Furinkan High School, with our lunches in front of us. As usual, she was mad at me.

"I ate that chocolate from Ucchan just 'cause I was hungry," I said. "How was I supposed to know she'd make such a big deal about it?"

"I'm really tired of this, Ranma. We're supposed to be engaged! I'm tired of you letting all those other girls chase after you."

"Hey, it ain't *my* idea! I never asked for any of them to be after me! Ucchan, Shampoo, Kodachi... they don't care what I think. Nobody does. I ain't got no control over nothin'!"

Akane seemed like she was about to scream at me, maybe belt me across the schoolyard. Then her face softened, and it looked like she might be about to cry. She took my hand in hers. "Then take control, Ranma," she said. "What do you want to do? How do you really feel about Ucchan?"

It was really weird. Like it wasn't the real Akane. Or maybe it was, for the first time. I couldn't think about it just then; all I could do was answer. "She's a friend... one of my best friends... but no... not like that. She and I could never be..."

"Then tell her. Don't keep her hanging on. That's not good for you, for her, or for anyone else."

I grabbed onto Akane's hand like letting go would've meant falling to my death. "... I can't."

I could tell she was losing her patience. "What do you mean, 'can't?'"

How could I explain? There was no way to get her to understand. "I... I just can't. That's all."

"Ranma..." Eyes narrowed. "You..." Fist clenched. "Jerk!" She punched me into the air, hitting harder than she had in a long time. I flew over the school, landing right in the middle of the pool.

"Damn." I pulled myself out of the pool and shook the water from my girl's body. Damn it, we had been so close to... I didn't know what. Maybe to finally getting past all the stupid fighting and arguments. But I had to go and screw it up. She must've been really hurt. For once she tried to open up to me, and I had to be the jerk.

What made it worse was that Akane had been absolutely right. It wasn't fair for me to keep stringing Ucchan along.

I headed for the men's locker room. A quick change, and then I'd head over to Ukyo's restaurant. I had to tell her -- or at least, I had to try.

*********

The transvestite ninja bowed as I came in the door. "Good afternoon, Ranma!"

"Yeah, uh, hi, Konatsu." I tried to smile, but didn't do a very good job of it. "Is, um, is Ucchan around?"

"Of course! Ukyo-sama! Look who's here!"

"Ran-chan! Care for an okonomiyaki special?" Ukyo smiled from behind the counter as she poured batter onto the grill. She didn't wait for me to say yes; she already knew the answer.

Or she thought she did. "Ukyo, I... I can't. Please. Don't. I've got something I want... I need to talk to you about."

Konatsu quietly faded back as Ukyo vaulted over the grill and sat down on one of the customer stools. "What is it, Ran-chan? What's wrong? Let me help!"

I took the seat next to her. "Ukyo, this ain't easy to say... but I gotta say it. You're a good friend, Ucchan. A great friend. But I... I don't feel the way... like I know you do."

"Ran-chan! Are you saying that you don't love...?"

Ranma silently nodded.

"Oh, Ran-chan, that's all right!" She gave me a playful chuck on the shoulder. "Why didn't you tell me? I understand!"

"You do?"

"Sure! I mean, for me okonomiyaki is my life! But I don't expect everybody to like it as much as I do. It's okay! I'll make you some sandwiches or something instead. Honestly, Ran-chan! You didn't have to keep eating it for so long when you didn't like it, you silly! You must really--"

"No!" I interrupted. "That ain't what I mean!"

"Then what?"

"Ukyo..." I couldn't get words to come out of my mouth.

Her eyes went wide with shock. "You don't love me? Is that what you're saying?"

All I could do is stare at her. I had nothing to say that could make it better, nothing that could excuse the idiot I'd been for so long.

She stood. "Damn it, Ran-chan!" Her giant spatula crashed down onto the stool she had been sitting on, flattening it to the size of one of her okonomiyaki. "Do you know how much I've been through? How much I've given up for you?!"

"Ukyo, I'm... I'm sorry...."

"Sorry? Sorry? After I wasted my whole life? After you ran out on me, and I had to become a boy just so they'd stop making fun of me? Sometimes I can still hear their voices, did you know that?"

Konatsu rushed over to her. "Ukyo-sama, I'm so sorry! If there's anything I can..."

"Damn it!" Her hands circled around Konatsu's neck. "You've always been laughing at me! All of you! Behind my back! I'll make you shut up!" Her strangling grip tightened as the ninja gasped for breath.

"Ucchan, stop!" I yelled. "I was just kidding!"

She looked at me. "What?"

"I was just kidding! Of course I ain't made up my mind who I love. You know me, the most indecisive guy in the world. Probably take me years and years!"

"Oh, Ran-chan!" She let Konatsu fall to the ground and smiled. "You big silly! How about that okonomiyaki now?" I nodded yes.

"I'm so happy for you, Ukyo-sama!" Konatsu coughed out, as his boss delightedly started cooking.

I sighed to myself. I had tried. *How can I explain this to Akane?* I wondered. The answer was simple.

I can't.




AUTHOR'S STUFF: Yes, it's OOC. Consider this to be revenge for all of the "poor, sweet, angelic Ukyo" fanfics. :-P I don't consider this one any more OOC than those.

A tip of the imaginary hat to anyone who recognized the opening conversation.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


"Still no sign of land... how long is it?"

"Longer than yours, bacon-breath!"

"Ranma no baka! He meant how long have we been in the lifeboat! We'll have to start again!"

______


"Still no sign of land... how long is it?"

"Thirty-three days. We can't go on much longer. We ain't had nothin' to eat since the third day!"

"We're done for! Oh darling Shampoo, I've failed you!"

"Stupid Mousse! Keep quiet! We just need hope someone find us!"

"How you doin', Pop?"

"Not good, boy. I'm going fast. I'm not going to make it, but some of you might. So you'd better eat me."

"Cannibalism? Ugh!"

"A true martial artist's life is filled with cannibalism, boy. Anyway, you needn't eat me in this form. Just a splash of water, and you've got panda steak."

"It's not just that, Saotome..."

"What is it, Tendo? Why don't you want to eat me?"

"It's just that... I'd rather eat Ryoga!"

"Good idea, Dad! I could go for some pork right now!"

"Akane... you knew?"

"Yup. I found out last week. I've been waiting for a chance to brutally maim you for it in some creative way. Now I don't need to! Talk about killing two pigs with one stone!"

"That's all right, I deserve it. Okay, it's settled. Everyone's going to eat me!"

"Oh my. The rest of you go ahead, but I won't."

"Nonsense, Kasumi. You're starving! Tuck in!"

"I'm terribly sorry, Ryoga, but it's just that... you're not kosher."

"Kasumi! I didn't know you were...."

"I should have told you, father. I guess I'm just a little meshuginah. Anyway, I'd rather eat Mousse!"

"Why you all no want eat Shampoo? Cat is delicacy!"

"Look, you guys, why don't we start out by eating Ryoga, then we can make soup out of Mousse, serve Pop cold for supper, and make sandwiches out of Shampoo for lunch tomorrow?"

"Good idea, boy! Waitress?"

"Y'all decided, sugar?"

"Yes. We're going to have...."
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


RANMA AND FRIENDS

A Ranma 1/2 Spamfic
by Gary Kleppe


"Ranma, you stupid jerk! You do things like this just to embarrass me, don't you!"

"Hey, I let that girl take me out to dinner 'cause I was hungry. How was I supposed to know she was gonna try that stuff?"

"Ranma! What have you done to Akane now? Prepare to die!"

"Nabiki, this was your idea! Tell Akane it wasn't my fault!"

"Sorry, Ranma, my memory's a bit hazy. Maybe an even five thousand yen might clear it."

A typical morning on a typical day at the Tendo Dojo. A typical opening for a typical fanfiction. But little did Ranma and friends know that their lives would soon be changed forever.

"Oh my, I guess that's my cue." Kasumi walked casually into the living room. "Ranma, there's someone here to see you!"

"It's not that Pantyhose creep, is it?" Ranma asked as he ducked under Ryoga's fist.

"Goodness, no. See for yourself!" She held out a small purple stuffed animal.

"It's--" Ranma gaped in surprise as his jaw dropped.

Sparkles of energy twirled around the animal. Abruptly it was gone. In its place stood a purple-colored dinosaur with a goofy smile on its face.

"It's Barney!!" everyone cheered.

The dinosaur spoke in a voice that was as dopey as its expression. "Hiya, kids! I'm here to teach you all some important lessons. And we'll have some fun too!"

Kasumi held out a teapot. "Would anyone like a cup? How about you, Mr. Barney?"

"Why thank you, Kasumi!" Barney somehow lifted a teacup between his large front paws. "You always do what you're supposed to. Such a good girl!"

"Oh my, why thank you!"

"Do we have ta do this?" Ranma said glumly. "I hate school."

Akane hit him with a conveniently-placed flowerpot. "Quiet, Ranma! Just listen to what he's got to say!"

"Our first lesson is honesty. Ranma, Akane, how do you really feel about each other?"

"Me? Who says I feel anything about this uncute tomboy?"

"Oh yeah? That goes double for me, Ranma!"

"Kids, admitting your true feelings is always risky. But if you don't, you might never know that the other person feels the same way. Now try again, and this time be honest."

"Okay." Akane took a deep breath. "Ranma, I-- I love you. I know I hit you and yell at you, but that's because I'm afraid of being hurt."

"Um, well, y'know, I love you too and stuff. It's just not easy to say, y'know? Guys ain't supposed to get all gushy. Y'wanna, like, get married?"

Barney leapt up and down joyfully as Ranma and Akane embraced each other. "I'm so happy! I'm going to sing a song!"

Soun Tendo rushed into the room. "Stop that! You're not going to do a song while I'm here!"

"Ranma!" Ryoga cried. "What are you doing to Akane? She deserves better than you!"

"Why, I think it's time for our next lesson!" Barney turned toward Ryoga. "Our next lesson is forgiveness! Ryoga, can you forgive Ranma?"

"No!" Ryoga snarled.

"But forgiveness is divine!" Barney laughed. "Ryoga, you've got a chance to start a new life. Don't waste your time chasing after Ranma."

"Oh, all right. Guess I'll go marry Akari... or Ukyo... is this story manga or anime based? Never mind, I'll just leave."

Ryoga wandered out the door as Barney cheered. "Oh, we're all just one big happy family!"

Akane rested her head on her fiance's shoulder. "Ranma, there's something I need to tell you. I hope you won't be upset...."

"'Course not." He gave her a kiss on the cheek. "What is it?"

"Well, the truth is... I actually like your girl side better, if you know what I mean."

"Nooo!" Barney cried. "Don't say that, even if it's true! The Barney show doesn't need hundreds of letters of complaint from religious fanatics!"

A section of wall abruptly caved in to reveal a familiar shapely Amazon. "Where Ranma? Shampoo want date with him!"

Mousse came up behind her. "Shampoo! Let me date with you!"

"Stupid Mousse!" Shampoo punched him in the gut. "Who ask you come here?"

"Why, I think it's time for our next lessons!" Barney said.

"I hope one of 'em's how to use a doorknob," Ranma said dryly.

"Mousse, you're trying too hard to smother Shampoo with attention. Back up a little and give her some space! After all, if she's going to love you, it has to be her decision, doesn't it?"

Mousse could only wheeze and clutch his stomach.

"Shampoo, you need to appreciate Mousse more. He's been so nice to you, what if he decided to quit and leave you behind? Who would you have then?"

"Mousse?" Shampoo gazed with big eyes. "You nice to me? Shampoo not notice before!"

"Uh... yes!" Mousse gasped out.

"Come, Mousse! We get married!" Shampoo grabbed him by the arm and bounded away.

"Oh, it's so wonderful being able to help people!" Barney said. "There's a song about it, that goes like this...."

"Cut that out! Cut that out!" Soun interrupted.

The door flew open. "Saotome!" Tatewaki Kuno strode proudly into the room. "Release Akane Tendo and the Pig-Tailed Girl at once!" He looked at the purple dinosaur. "What is this? Some foul demon you've conjured?"

Barney laughed. "Our next lesson is facing reality. Upperclassman Kuno, your 'Pig-Tailed Girl' is actually Ranma!"

"What?"

"He's under a Jusenkyo curse that turns him female. And neither he nor Akane has any love for you whatsoever!"

"And why did no one inform me of these facts?"

"Hey, it ain't like we didn't try," Ranma said.

Barney looked towards Nabiki. "Now, another lesson for today is generosity."

"I suppose this one is for me?" Nabiki interrupted. "And I'm going to be married to Kuno-chan when it's over?"

Barney jumped up happily. "Oh, love is so special!"

"Well, that's good. Because Kuno-chan just happens to be a majority stockholder in Barney, Inc. Since generosity is so good, after we're married I think I'll go to your management and tell them to give away all of that Barney merchandise for free."

"Uh..."

"Then I'll demand that the sweatshops where your Barney toys are made pay their workers union wages."

"No!!" Barney looked around desperately. "Kids, our lesson is when to leave well enough alone. Kasumi! YOU can marry Upperclassman Kuno!"

"Oh my!" Kasumi said. "But what about Dr. Tofu?"

"Never mind, I'll find someone else for him later. Oh, I'm so happy when everything works out for the best!"

Nabiki smirked. "Yup. One big happy family!"

The big happy family in question fell silent, looking around in confusion.

"Um... is that it? Is the fic over?" Ranma asked.

"Why, no!" Barney said. "In fact, it's going to switch to a totally different scene, right about... now!"


------- [Insert Section Break Marker Here] -------


Shiri looked over the woman standing in front of him. Her long blond hair wrapped into twin dumpling shapes, the too-small schoolgirl uniform she wore, made her look to him both sleazy and child-like at the same time.

She had to be selling it, he figured. Why else would she be out in his neighborhood in the evening dressed like this?

Or maybe she was one of those "Daddy's little girl" types; out to show everybody what she had, and how many million yen her father makes.

Either way, she'd never care much about a guy who didn't have any money; but it couldn't hurt to talk to her, he decided. "Hey, baby. I got it if you need it."

"Got what?" She turned and looked at Shiri quizzically. "I'm here because I hear reports that there was a youma in the area. Have you seen one?"

"A what? You mean like the little guy in that movie? 'Use the force, Luke!'"

"No! A youma! Y'know, a big monster,"

"Oh. Oh yeah. I got a big monster. C'mon over to my place, and I'll show ya."

"You do? Lead the way! As Earth's sworn champion, it is my duty to destroy it!"

"Hey! No way! All I meant was..." He leaned over to whisper something in her ear.

"Ew!" She slapped him across the face. "Unsanitary!"

Shiri nursed his bruised cheek. "You're Daddy's good little girl, ain't ya."

She planted herself into a dramatic pose. "I am Sailor Moon! Defender of justice and oppressor of evil! Or something like that."

Shiri struggled to think of a witty response. "Um... where's your boat?"

"Huh?"

"You're a sailor, right?"

"I don't have time for this." Sailor Moon turned away, looking down the street. "That youma must be around here somewhere."

Shiri watched as a six-foot high purple dinosaur waddled into view. "Hi there!" it said.

Shiri stared at the goofy-looking creature. "Who're you supposed to be?"

"Why, I'm Barney, of course! And I'm here with another one of my lessons! Today, we're going to learn not to judge by appearances! Look at my good friend Sailor Moon over there. Despite the way she looks, she's actually Earth's greatest superhero. She's saved the world countless times from the hordes of evil!"

"No kiddin'," was all Shiri could think to say.

"It's true. Hello, Sailor Moon! How are you today?"

Sailor Moon turned. "A youma!"

"Huh? Why, it's me! Barney! I'm everyone's friend!"

She lifted her hands together high above her head. "Your youma-ing days are over! Moon Deep Fat Fry!!" A pale beam of energy blasted out from her hands.

The light ray burned into the dinosaur as he screamed in deathly agony. Gray smoke emanated from his head as his entire body collapsed like a deflated ball.

"That'll teach ya!" Sailor Moon said as she looked down at the remains of her target. All that was left was a small stuffed toy, its outside partly burned away, its stuffing spilling out on the sidewalk.

"Um..." Shiri stared into space, thinking about where he could go for psychiatric help.

Sailor Moon turned and proudly walked away. "My job here is done. Besides, there's a big sale today at Garakuta's department store!"

"Oh, I get it!" Shiri said to himself as he watched the woman recede into the distance. "That's why she's called Sale-or!"

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


"SHAMPOOOOO!!!"

"What is it, Mousse?"

"Shampoo! These people are insulting you! They're calling you a stupid bimbo! We've got to do something!!"

"Ai you! After I trick Ranma with instant nannichuan? What I need do to show I not stupid? Solve theory of quantum gravity?"

"Er, well, talking properly might help. Uh, that is, if you..."

"Mousse, you know how hard to learn foreign language. Think fanboys can speak Chinese? In correct grammar? I no think so."

"Well, yes... but they're calling you a bimbo! We have to do something to defend you honor!"

"Okay. I prove I not bimbo. What mean 'bimbo', Mousse?"

"Er, a woman who is easy. One who will sleep with anyone."

"Right. Now suppose we show one man who I not willing have sex with. One man who keep saying love me, talk nice, give flowers, do favors for me and what what else, but I never let get anywhere. That prove I not bimbo?"

"Shampoo! What a brilliant idea!! But where will we find a man like that?"

"Shampoo got idea, Mousse."

"That's great! If there's anything I can do to help...."

"Shampoo counting on you, Mousse!"

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


WAKING UP

A Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


This was written and posted to the fanfiction mailing list on Halloween (1997). Thanks go to Jeff Shelton for the title.

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.



Ranma dreamed.

He was fighting against a dark multi-tentacled thing. It was a demon, with piercing red eyes that shone through the darkness. Slimy appendages struck out at him again and again, trying to worm their way into his body.

After what seemed like years, the demon finally lay beaten on the ground. Even in a dream, Ranma Saotome would not be defeated.

He woke slowly, wiping the sweat from his forehead. Stupid nightmare, he thought. It takes more than some dumb dream to frighten me.

Strangely, he felt a large and comfortable bed under him, not his usual futon. He rolled over and noticed someone lying next to him. It was Kodachi Kuno.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaaa!" he yelled.

Kodachi's sleepy eyes opened. "What is it, darling? I didn't think you'd be up so early -- not after last night." She smiled mischeiviously.

"How... what... how did I get here?" Ranma inched away from Kodachi to the opposite edge of the bed. He took in his surroundings, a large room with luxurious furnishings. "If Akane catches me like this, she'll kill me!"

"Are you making a joke, dearest? Akane Tendo hasn't been heard from in years." The covers partially pulled away. Kodachi wore a nightgown that left little to the imagination. "Why don't you go take your shower, darling?"

"What the heck is goin' on here?" Ranma stepped to the floor, using the bedspread to cover his naked body. "Gimme back my clothes, you crazy chick!"

Kodachi stared at him, slightly bemused. "'Those who dance are considered insane by those who can't hear the music.'"

"Huh?"

"That's what I said to you on the day you finally admitted your love for me, and the others gave up on you." She looked genuinely concerned. "Oh Ranma, have you really lost your memory? Maybe I should take you to see the doctor."

Ranma pulled back. "You go to see a doctor, you psycho nutcase! Have him give you some Prozac or something! I'm outta here!"

Tears welled in Kodachi's eyes. "How... how can you say that? After all we've...."

"Um, hey, you don't gotta cry or anything. I, uh, that is, I..."

"Darling, please don't go!" Kodachi snuggled up to Ranma, pressing her mostly-bare breasts against his body and grinning suggestively. "I'll make you forget all about your amnesia."

"I... uh..." Ranma had to get away. "I gotta... take a shower. Yeah, that's it." He grabbed a robe that hung on the wall, then bolted out of the room before Kodachi could protest. He needed to go somewhere, anywhere. Somewhere he could think. Why was it so hard to think?

He moved quietly and quickly down the corridor as he tied the robe. It was double-layer silk with Chinese designs all over the outside. The kind of thing he might wear, if he ever wore that kind of thing. Which he didn't.

The Kuno mansion was a maze. Ranma followed the twists and turns of the corridors, trying to find a way out. He passed a wall with a large picture of him in a tux, smiling, standing next to Kodachi in a black wedding dress. Well, she was the photo retouch expert.

What Kodachi had said just didn't make any sense. Akane gone for years? No way! No matter where he went, that tomboy would always find him eventually, though he could never be sure what she would do once she found him. And the others just giving up? No way! Shampoo giving up? She was one of the most stubborn people in the history of the universe.

But... he couldn't remember when the last time was that he had talked to Akane. Or Shampoo. Or any of the others.

Ranma heard a noise and saw a light from a room ahead of him. He recognized the same room that he had come out of. He'd obviously walked around in a circle.

Kodachi's voice came from from within. "He managed to free himself somehow. He is obviously stronger than we thought."

Ranma quietly pushed the door open to see if anyone else was there. She didn't seem to notice him.

"I promised that if you gave me Ranma, I would deliver the souls of the other four," she said. "But I must have more power!"

Ranma turned, trying to see who she was talking to. The far corner of the room was pitch dark. Lights appeared in the blackness, a pair of piercing red eyes. A gutteral voice was heard. "You shall have it."

"Kodachi!" Ranma charged into the room.

"Yes?" She stared at him, innocently. The room was brightly lit. Whatever had been in the corner, if anything, was gone. "Is everything all right, Ranma?"

"I... uh..." Ranma tried to remember what he had just been thinking about. "I, uh, forgot my towel." Yes, that was it, wasn't it? Why was it so hard to think?

"I'd better make an appointment for you to see the doctor, Darling. You're obviously under too much stress." She smiled reassuringly. "Maybe he can give you some Prozac!"




NOTES: Please don't kill me. :-) This story is a deliberate departure from canon, and not intended to imply that Kodachi would actually deal with the Powers of Darkness. It is also in no way meant to suggest that this is the most plausible scenario under which she and Ranma would end up together. Far from it. It would be much easier for her to simply keep him drugged. But this was supposed to be a Halloween story.

Challenge question: Who originally said/wrote 'Those who dance are considered insane by those who can't hear the music.'? ('Twasn't me.)
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


REVENGEFIC No. 2:
HOW NOT TO BE SEEN
or
Revenge is a Dish Best Served With a Side of SPAM

by Gary Kleppe


All feedback welcomed.

Kasumi Tendo is the creation and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. She is used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


I removed the screws in the back of my computer and took off the metal case. After loosening another couple of screws and pulling out a couple of cables, I had taken out the main hard drive.

I'd just found out, the hard way, that driving was a dumb idea under current conditions. That meant I was limited to public transportation, so all I'd be able to take with me would be a single suitcase. I found one and filled it with some clothes, the hard drive, and a very few personal mementos. The last remnants of the life that had been mine.

It had all started the day before. I was waiting until the time when I had to leave for class, writing some C&C for some stories on FFML, when I happened to turn my head towards the other chair in the room. I saw a very pretty Asian woman sitting there, smiling casually at me. I recognized her as the oldest Tendo sister, and did a good unintentional imitation of everyone's favorite chiropractor. "Ka-- Kasumi!? What... what brings you here?"

My stomach tightened as I remembered what time of year it was. Halloween meant open season on fanfiction authors. But why Kasumi?

"I just wanted to meet the author of 'Hearts and Minds', to let you know how much I've enjoyed being in that series. Why, if not for my training in that series, I never would have been able to do the dimensional transport spell to send myself here."

"You mean you're *that* Kasumi? The one who trained as a Shinto priestess?" Uh-oh, I thought. Canonical Kasumi wouldn't be much to worry about in the revenge department. But I had no idea what this one might be capable of. "Uh... did you like studying Shinto in this story? Because, y'know, if not I could change it...."

"Goodness, don't do that. I've done a lot of stories where all I got to do was fix lunch for Ranma as he went off to battle. It's nice really being a part of things for a change."

I searched her face for a clue as to whether she meant what she was saying. All I saw was the same inscruitable smile. But Kasumi had no reason to be revenging me, did she? Not unless she knew....

"Um, Kasumi, about the way my series ends...."

"Oh my, that's still in the future for me." She laughed. "Who can tell what the future will being?"

A Shinto priestess in my story could, that's who. I laughed along with Kasumi, knowing full well that I was in deep doo-doo.

"I've also come to do something for you. Since I've learned so much in your story, I thought it would be only fair for me to give you a special technique of your own."

Uh oh. "What kind of technique?" I asked, hoping I could stall whatever was going to happen.

I blinked. I was alone in the room. I looked all around the room; no Kasumi. I wondered if I'd finally lost it, if in fact I'd ever had it. I'd always spent a lot of time daydreaming, but this had been my first full-blown hallucination.

I went back to writing my C&C.

This story was one of the funniest things I've read in a long time. I laughed for hours. Really hilarious stuff.

I moved the mouse pointer over to select an addressee for the message. A voice in my ear interrupted suddenly.

"Boo!"

"GYAH!" I turned, startled, to see Kasumi. "How... where..."

"I've been here all the time, silly!" She looked at the computer screen. "Oh my, did you really mean to send those comments to the author of 'Suicide Blast?'"

"I'll send them to the right author later." I tried to figure out what Kasumi had just done. "You can make yourself invisible?"

"Good heavens, no. I manipulated my personal aura. You didn't notice me, even when you were looking directly at me."

"And I could do that? That's what you're offering me?" I imagined what I'd be able to do with a technique like that, all the secrets I could learn. And I didn't have much to lose; if she was going to revenge me, I couldn't stop her anyway. "What do I have to do?"

"Why, nothing! I just need to make a few alterations on your aura. They'll take effect over time."

"Um..." I searched for something to say. "Will it be painful or anything?"

"Oh, no." She grinned widely, as if there was some joke I was missing. "Not even noticeable."

"Really?"

"Why yes. In fact, I've already done them." She looked over at the clock. "Goodness, look at the time! I've got to be going!"

"Wait! How do I --" But I was talking to empty space. She had disappeared again.

I sent my E-mails, then shut off the computer. Whether Kasumi was a hallucination or not, and what she had done to me if she was real, would have to wait. I had to hurry if I was going to catch the bus in time for my 9:30 class.

Heading for the bus stop, I nearly got flattened under a car who decided to turn on red while I was crossing the intersection. I dove out of his path with about an inch to spare, yelling some choice words at the driver. He just drove away, not even looking back.

I got to the stop just as the bus was loading. I jumped on at the last second as the driver nearly slammed the door on me. Geez, I thought, what's his problem? He didn't even look when I showed my pass.

Then it all made sense. Hey, I may catch on slow, especially before nine in the morning, but I do catch on.

I tested my idea by trying to attract the attention of the people on the bus. No one reacted to anything I did. I tried to concentrate, to feel my "aura", whatever that was. Nothing I did helped.

I went to the bathroom and splashed myself with cold water. No effect. I tried hot water, which also didn't work. Damn it! I wasn't going to give up. There had to be some way to turn the effect off!

A trip to the computer lab confirmed that the curse affected my E-mails too. I couldn't get any response, not even from automated servers.

Not knowing what else to do, I got on another bus and came home. I had nothing left to feel but frustration. Opening up one of my Viz Ranma issues, I found a picture of Kasumi. "Come back here and take this curse off!" I screamed. The picture didn't respond. It was no different than anyone else.

I couldn't stay here, I realized. Eventually someone would wonder whose junk was all over this room, and they'd start using it for something else. Maybe somewhere, somehow, I could find a cure.

Suitcase in hand, I took one last look at the home I was leaving behind. I thought about how I might end up injured or dead somewhere, and no one would even know.

I walked away, not really knowing where I would go. I didn't bother to say goodbye. No one would have heard, anyway.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary


THE RIGHT CHOICE

a CUSTOMIZABLE Ranma 1/2 Spamfic
by Gary Kleppe


The question "Who is Ranma's Best Babe?" has been widely debated on newsgroups and mailing lists. Finally, there is a spamfic that you to can use to show how much better your choice is!

This spamfic has been designed to be fully customizable according to the individual reader's preferences. In the following, <Fiancee A> represents the one you think ought to end up with Ranma. <Fiancee X> represents the one you least want to see with him, or the one you feel is the greatest threat or obstacle to his happiness with <Fiancee A>. <Consolation Prize> is someone else who loves <Fiancee X>, or whoever you think ought to get her instead of Ranma.

Using a global search and replace, you can edit the text of this so that your preferences are reflected. You may also wish to edit dialog to reflect the particular fiancees' speech patterns.

If you redistribute this fic, please send the original uncustomized version only; let each individual reader make his or her own substitution.

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.



[Scene: Ranma is walking along the streets of Nerima, looking contented. A voice comes down, seemingly out of nowhere.]

Voice: Ranma Saotome!

Ranma: [Looks around a bit, then up at voice] Yeah?

Voice: Where are you going?

Ranma: Gonna go see <Fiancee X>.

Voice: So, you've finally decided, eh?

Ranma: Uh, yeah. I, y'know, love her and so I'm gonna marry her.

Voice: What about <Fiancee A>?

Ranma: Well, she's all right, but I only like her as a friend and stuff.

Voice: Are you sure you're making... the right choice?

Ranma: Whattaya mean?

Voice: Have you thought about what your life could be like if you chose <Fiancee A>?

Ranma: Well, I dunno....

Voice: Watch this!


[Scene dissolves. We see a much older Ranma, his hair mostly gray, together at a dinner table with <Fiancee A> who still looks as beautiful as ever.]

Ranma: Honey, it's been a great life. I'm so glad I chose you!

<Fiancee A>: Me too, honey. We've raised four wonderful children, saved the world from hordes of demonic invaders, taken long walks in the park...

Ranma: And the sex has been great!

<Fiancee A>: [slightly embarrassed] Right, darling. We've had so many wonderful years together, filled with joy and happiness...

Ranma: ... and sex...

<Fiancee A:> Right, honey. [laughs]

Ranma: Did I mention the...

[The door crashes open. We see <Fiancee X> storm in. She has obviously deteriorated over the years. Her face is distorted, with some hair and a few teeth gone. Though still muscular, she has gained a bit of weight in all the worst places. She looks angry.]

<Fiancee X>: Ranma! How dare you be happy!

[<Fiancee X> pulls out an axe and charges forward at Ranma, but she slips on a banana peel and ends up stabbing herself in the heart.]

<Fiancee A>: Oh no! Please don't die! Ranma, help me get her to the hospital!

Ranma: Too late, she's dead. [strikes dramatic pose] Why, oh why, couldn't she just accept the inescapable threads of destiny that binds me to <Fiancee A>?! If she had only accepted <Consolation Prize>'s love, everything would have been all right. But no, she had to struggle against what had to be. It was her tragic flaw.

<Fiancee A>: Her tragic flaw?

Ranma: Well... that and a few other things. But let us not think about that. Let us simply remember her as having nobly sacrificed her own life so that the two of us could be together.

<Fiancee A>: Oh, Ranma!

Ranma: So... what do you wanna do now?


[Return to original scene with normal-aged Ranma]

Voice: Still think you're making the right choice?

Ranma: Well, uh... I dunno...

Voice: Then watch this!


[Scene dissolves again. We see a barren landscape strewn with corpses. Demonic creatures are running around, killing whatever people happen to be left. A young adult version of <Fiancee X> stands amidst the chaos, smiling evilly. Ranma is slumped on the ground next to her, looking emaciated and completely out of it.]

<Fiancee X>: Nya ha ha!

[<Fiancee A> runs over to the pair of them.]

<Fiancee A>: No!! What are you doing to Ranma?

<Fiancee X>: Too late! I've tapped into his ki energy so that I may use it in my evil plans! Nothing can stop me from taking my ultimate revenge on anyone who ever insulted me or parked in a space where I wanted to!

Ranma: I had jello today.

<Fiancee A>: Oh Ranma! What a fool I was to let you marry <Fiancee X>! I only wanted you to be happy! Please, you have to reject your foolish, misguided love for her and fight back!

Ranma: It had little pieces of fruit inside it.

<Fiancee X>: There's nothing you can do, my dear. My demons will ravage the world, killing everything that lives! Nya ha ha!!

[A demon slashes its claws into <Fiancee X> from behind, ripping out several organs.]

<Fiancee X>: ... of course, I could've thought this thing through a little better... [dies]

<Fiancee A>: Oh, Ranma! And to think you could have prevented all of this just by choosing me!

Ranma: It was orange flavored.

[<Fiancee A> weeps as she and Ranma are mauled by hordes of demons. The view pans back as the entire Earth becomes a lifeless wasteland. It then fades back to the original scene.]


Voice: Still want to marry <Fiancee X>?

Ranma: No way! I'm making the right choice!

Voice: <Fiancee A>. The right choice. Appearing in fanfictions near you!

Nabiki: [From out of shot] Cut!


[We pull back to see Nabiki, along with Hiroshi and Daisuke. Hiroshi is carrying a camcorder. Daisuke has a microphone and has obviously been doing the voice-overs.]

Nabiki: Thank you, Ranma.

Ranma: Okay, I did your dumb commercial. This means I don't owe you that money no more, right?

Nabiki: Your debt is... reduced.

Akane: My own sister!

Nabiki: [counting a wad of bills that <Fiancee A> has just handed her] Sorry sis, but cash is thicker than blood!


[If Akane is <Fiancee A>, replace the last two lines with the following:]

<Fiancee X>: No fair! Favoritism!

Nabiki: [counting money from Akane] Hey, if you've got the cash, I'll do one for you too!


[If on the other hand <Fiancee A> is Nabiki, replace the ending scene as follows:]

Ranma: Okay, I did your dumb commercial. This means I don't owe you that money no more, right?

Nabiki: Not... quite. You still need to do one more thing.

Ranma: [sighs] What?

Nabiki: [takes him by the arm] Come and watch it with me a few times.

Akane: My own sister!!

Nabiki: Hey, all's fair in love and business!
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
This should not be confused with the longer "Ryouga and Ukyo" work. It is dedicated to all those on the net who support the lifetime pairing of these two characters.

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


Ryoga looked down suspiciously at the food in front of him. He picked up a morsel of meat, sniffing it. "This isn't what I think it is, is it?"

"I know how you feel about pork," Ukyo replied, annoyed. "I just wanted something different for once! How many ways do you think there are to make okonomiyaki anyway?"

"So what's wrong with having something else besides okonomiyaki?" Ryoga asked. Ukyo glared back at him as if he'd asked a really stupid question.

Ryoga sighed. "I shouldn't be doing this. This was a mistake. I ought to go back to Akane. Back to being P-chan." He pushed his plate away. "I could've gotten married to Akari. She'd still be waiting for me now if she hadn't met that American talk radio host."

"Damn it, Ryoga!" Ukyo snapped back. "You know as well as I do why we're doing this! You love Akane. Do you want to be her husband, or just her pet?"

"You know how much I love Akane. It's just that... I'm starting to wonder if this idea is ever going to work."

"Of course it'll work. Just give it time." Ukyo gave her husband a look of confidence. "We both know how jealous Ran-chan can be. Once he sees you, his rival, in a happy marriage with me, he won't be able to resist the urge to try to steal me away from you. When I let him do that, it'll leave Akane for you."

The computer next to the dining table beeped. Ryoga checked the display. "There's a voice E-mail. I'll put it on the speaker."

The electronically-synthesized voice filled the room. "Hi, Dad! Hi, Mom! Just wanted to let you know that Sachiko and I will be coming for the weekend like we said. The kids are coming, too. They're home from college, and eager to see Grandpa and Grandma. See you then!"

Ryoga hit the save button. "That's nice. It'll be good to see them again."

"Yeah," Ukyo said. "It has been a while, hasn't it."

Ryoga went back to his food, picking out the bits of pork. Ukyo was probably right, it would work sooner or later. He just had to give it a little more time.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"Why, you... "

"OUCH!! Woo woo woo... nyuk nyuk nyuk!"

Ranma sat watching the televison. It was an American comedy show dubbed into Japanese. The Three Stooges. It was a black and white show, from many years ago. Ranma wondered what had ever become of the comedians who made it.

Akane stormed into the room. She was carrying a pot with some slimy green substance slithering around inside it. She slammed the pot forcefully onto the table in front of Ranma.

"Eat!" Akane said, glaring at Ranma with extreme hostility.

"Uh..." Ranma said.

"What do you mean, 'uh'?!?" Akane said as her mallet crashed down on his head. "HOW DARE YOU?! <bam!>You STUPID <bam!> INCONSIDERATE <bam!> PERVERTED <bam!> SCUM! <bam!> <bam!> DIE! <bam!> DIE!!" She struck Ranma repeatedly, punctuating her words with mallet strikes as she beat her fiance into a bloody pulp.

Oh no, Akane thought as she looked at the bleeding lump of flesh in front of her. There's something wrong with Ranma? How could this have happened? What did it mean?

"Ohhh... " Ranma groaned, his consciousness starting to return.

"I'M TRYING TO THINK!!!" Akane screamed, bashing Ranma again and again with her mallet. "SHUT UP!! <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> HOW can you <bam!> be so <bam!> THOUGHTLESS <bam!> and INCONSIDERATE <bam!> TIME <bam!> AND TIME <bam!> AGAIN<bam!> <bam!> ??"

Oh, no! Not again?!? Ranma was hurt! A thought dawned on Akane. Could she have had something to do with this?

It couldn't be. She couldn't have been turned into a mindless one-dimensional character. She had internal dialog! That proved it! Oh, why did she do it? How could she help her Ranma now?

"A... Akane..."

"SHUT UP!! <bam!> <bam!> DIE!! <bam!> DIE!! <bam!> <bam!> MAIM!! <bam!> KILL!! <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> " Akane struck, her mallet pounding down again and again until Ranma was reduced to his basic atomic and molecular components. Then she did the same for the house.

Oh, what have I done, she thought...

Then she noticed she was being watched. It was a man, an older man with white skin, and a haircut not unlike hers.

"It's happened again, hasn't it," the man said.

"Who are you?!" Akane snapped.

"The name's Moses Harry Horwitz, but you can call me Moe. I used to be a comedian. Me and my buddies, we used to make people laugh by slapping each other around. Every time I'd hit Curly in the head with a hammer, boy, those audiences would laugh, let me tell you.

"Then something changed. Suddenly Curly was actually getting hurt when I'd hit him. He lost an eye when I poked him. I couldn't stop. I bashed him over the head with a wrench and gave him a concussion. Still, I couldn't stop.

"Larry tried to stop me. He turned out to be a really nice guy, with no particular inclination toward violence at all. He tried to get Curly away from me, but it was no use. I... I ended up killing them both. The other two, Shamp -- I mean Shemp, and Kochi Joe or whatever his name was, they were nowhere to be found. Oh God, when I think about it, the horror..."

"Oh, you poor man," Akane cried. "Oh no. How could I have done such a thing!!!! Ranma!! I'll never see your smile again, never hear you laugh, never touch your hand in mine!"

"I'm sorry," Moe said. "If there's anything I can do..."

"Could..." Akane said, her voice choking on tears, "could I pretend that you're Ranma? Just to have him back for a moment to say goodbye?"

Moe nodded in assent.

"Then DIE!!!! <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> MAIM!!! <bam!> KILL!!! <bam!> <bam!> KILLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLLL!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!> <bam!>"


THE END

Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary



THEY NEVER LISTEN
a not-all-that-tragic story
told by Gary Kleppe




Working as the Guide, you never knew who you would meet next. That was part of the fun of the job.

The man and the woman appeared to be forty-ish. They both had light brown hair, and their white skin looked like it had been severely sunburnt. Average build, pretty much typical-looking westerners. A Chinese boy tailed behind them, toting a pair of suitcases. "Is this the cursed... is this Jusenkyo?" the man struggled to ask in Chinese.

"That right," the Guide answered in English. She used deliberately poor diction; though she was capable of much better English, people had come to expect the pidgin-speech. "More than one hundred spring here, each have own tragic legend!"

"Is this where Ranma Saotome started out?" the woman asked.

"Yes. More than ten year ago, he come here and fall in pool. He now famous martial arts fighter. But you no can become martial artist by go in pools here."

"You are the Jusenkyo Guide?" The man looked at the slim young woman, dressed plainly, with her long black hair tied into a braid hanging down her back, and consulted a book. "It says in here that you're a pudgy, bald man."

"Oh, that father. I take over job from him. My name is Lizi."

"Lizi," the woman said, looking in another book. "Doesn't that mean 'ruffian' or 'riff-raff'?"

** PREPARE FOR FLASHBACK!! **

"That word is PIzi. My name mean the fruit 'plum'. Maybe you call me by English word 'Plum'."

"Pleased to meet you, Plum. We're looking for a particular spring that you probably know about." The man took out a photograph and showed it to Plum.

** FLASHBACK AHEAD! ONLY ONE MORE PARAGRAPH! **

"Oh, yes. This picture of American actor from ten years ago. Dirk Peters. I know spring you mean, this one," she said, pointing. "Father tell me very tragic story of this pool..."


________________________________________________________________________
|**********************************************************************|
|***********(Woo hoo!!)********************************(Hooray!)*******|
|**********************************************************************|
|***************** B E G I N F L A S H B A C K *****************|
|**********************************************************************|
|**********************************************************************|
|______(Yay!)________________________________________(Ding! Ding!)_____|




"Sir, this dangerous place. You need be careful," the Guide said. He could tell the boy wasn't listening to him. They never listen until it's too late.

The boy was thin and scrawny, with deep bags under his beady eyes. "Set that down right here," he said to the two local youths behind him. They carried some large object with a sheet tied around it.

"My name is Hikaru Gosunkugi," the boy said. "I need to find one of your springs that is fresh, I mean one that nothing has drowned in."

"There one here. But why you want that?'

"I've heard the story of the Ashura-niquan. A statue of the goddess Ashura was dropped into one of these springs, and because of it the spring later turned that girl Rouge into an actual Ashura. I'm tired of being the kind of guy that a woman doesn't give a second look to."

"You want become Ashura? Very bad idea, sir."

"Oh no. But I realized what that meant. That I could use a statue of something to change myself into that thing. Take a look at this." Gosunkugi untied a knot and pulled away the sheet to reveal a carving of a handsome muscular man. "This is Dirk Peters. He's a weightlifter and actor. Women all over are crazy about him. This is what I want to look like!"

"Oh, sir, we don't know for sure that it work like that. It could have been real Ashura that drowned in that spring. Whoever said it was a statue maybe be mistake, or story could changed over time. Many religious group want you to believe Ashura never real. They maybe make story that it only statue. I not want you make mistake."

"I spent my life savings to do this. I'm going through with it!" Gosunkugi pushed the carving into the pool. Minutes later, he dove in after it.


________________________________________________________________________
|**********************************************************************|
|***********(Much Rejoicing!)**************************(Whee!)*********|
|**********************************************************************|
|****************** E N D F L A S H B A C K ********************|
|**********************************************************************|
|**********************************************************************|
|______(Bwee!)____________________________________(Thanks for coming!)_|


"Yes, that's the same story we heard," the man said. "I've always been a big fan of Dirk Peters. My wife, an even bigger one. We thought, wouldn't it be great if I could look like him after a splash of cold water."

"It would be exciting," the woman said, stroking her husband's hair. "Especially in bed!"

The man stepped to the edge of the pool. "Geronimo!" he yelled as he dove in.

"Wait!" Plum said. "I haven't finished my tragic --"

The man crawled out of the pool, no longer looking as he did. He was now a scrawny Asian young man, with deep bags under his eyes.

"Oh, too bad. You fall in Gosunkugi-niquan!" Plum said, trying not to smirk. She'd given them a chance, but they didn't listen. None of them ever listened until it was too late. That was the real fun of the job.

END

______________________________________________________________

Author's note: I've never understood why people explicitly announce flashback scenes, but I thought I'd try it here. Lest you think that I'm getting weird, I should remind you that I've always been weird. :P
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

"I have this friend," began Ukyo Kuonji, "a male friend. He's waiting outside. He's a battered spouse, and I think it might help him to join this group."

"We're not usually comfortable with the idea of men in our group." Group leader Kimiko noticed Ukyo fingering her enormous spatula, a spatula with which the young chef was obviously capable of pounding the whole group into okonomiyaki batter. "But we could make an exception. Tell us about this friend of yours."

"He's a martial artist. After many years, he finally married a girl who he's deeply in love with. But she treats him like dirt. She pounds him for every little annoyance, and generally doesn't care about anything he has to say. He's not a bad fighter, but he just won't fight back. Not against her."

"Let's bring him in and hear what he has to say." Kimiko called out to the corridor, "Come in, please!" A man entered, a handsome man in Chinese clothes.

"Er... Hello. My name is..."

An angry female voice came from outside. "MOUSSE!!!"

Shampoo stormed into the room. "Mousse!! What you do here!?!"

Mousse dropped to his knees. "I'm so sorry!! My darling Shampoo, I'm sorry!! Please, please forgive me!!!" He continued to grovel as he was dragged out of the room, Shampoo mumbling something about having duck for dinner.

Ukyo and the group women looked at each other.

"Hopeless," Kimiko said. The others nodded.


A SERIOUS NOTE: This is a parody, and not to be taken seriously. REAL physical abuse of any kind SHOULD be taken seriously, and is NOT hopeless. Those who suffer from physical abuse are urged to get help.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

[Scene: Barney on stage with his four little kids.]

Barney: Hi, kids! Hyuk hyuk Today we have a very special guest! Hyuk Please welcome skating sensation Azusa Shiratori hyuk hyuk!

[Enter Azusa]

Azusa: Hello!

Barney: Azusa is here to teach us about sharing! Kids, it's twice the fun when you share with others hyuk hyuk! For example, this Barney doll, that your mom and dad can order from us for only...

Azusa: Bernadette! [grabs doll] Oh, you're so cute!!

Barney: Maybe Azusa hyuk hyuk would like to share that Barney doll with some of our friends here?

Azusa: No!! Bernadette is mine!

Barney: Well, I've got something to share with you, Azusa! This pair of hyuk hyuk Barney roller skates! Available from the Barney Shopping Network's toll free number...

Azusa: I've got something to share with you, Mister Dinosaur!

Barney: Why, that's wonderful! I'll sing a song about it hyuk hyuk! What is it?

Azusa: It's Azusa's hot water kettle!

Barney: Oh no!!

[The picture is replaced by a 'Please Stand By" screen as the water is heard splashing.]

One of the kids' voice: Look! Barney's got a --

Announcer's voice: (bad Chinese accent) Spring of drowned purple dinosaur. Very tragic story.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
There have been a lot of stories over the past year or two with one or more of the characters dying and the others having to cope with the loss. The stories of this type are often some of the most moving, emotionally engaging works that fanfiction has to offer.

But THIS one is... different.


The characters of Ranma 1/2, as well as the special guest star from One-Pound Gospel, are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


1

(SCENE: Morning in the Tendo Dojo. Ranma and Akane are in the living room arguing. Nabiki is there, buried in her stock portfolio, trying to ignore the heated discussion going on. Kasumi can be heard from the kitchen, cooking and humming blissfully to herself.)

Nabiki:

Akane: Insensitive jerk! How can you be going on a date with Shampoo!?!

Ranma: Hey, she trapped me into it! Do you think I'd go out with her if there wasn't a good reason? She offered me free food.

Akane: What do you mean, free food??

Ranma: Y'know, stuff to eat that I don't need to pay for.

Akane: How would you like it if I was with another guy?

(P-chan sticks out his tongue at Ranma as he snuggles into Akane's lap.)

Soun: What's this about you going out with Shampoo? (Head getting big) Why would you do such a thing?!?

Ranma: I... er... uh...

Kasumi: (Emerging from kitchen) Ohayo, Akane! Ohayo, Ranma! You want something to eat?

Ranma: Yeah! That's it! That's the reason!

Soun: How can you go out with Shampoo for food? Why do you think we've been feeding you here for the last couple of years?

Nabiki:

Kasumi: Ohayo, Nabiki!

Nabiki: What?

Kasumi: Ohayo!

Nabiki: That's right!! That's where it is! Kasumi, you're a genius!

Kasumi: Good heavens!

(In the dojo, Genma is training new student Kosaku Hatanaka.)

Genma: Discipline, lad. That's what it's all about. To become a master of any fighting technique, you must discipline yourself. Any distractions must be ignored. The world will try to distract you from the art. You must not let that happen. The art must take priority over all else. Now, let us begin the first training exercise...

Kasumi: (Sticks head into dojo area) Breakfast!

(Genma and Hatanaka stampede to the dining room)

Akane: Have your little date, Ranma. Just don't bother showing up back here after you're done.

Ranma: You mean I don't get to eat here no more?

Kasumi: Shall I set one less place for breakfast, father?

(One of the walls crumbles to reveal a familiar Chinese amazon.)

Shampoo: Nihao!

Kasumi: Shampoo! Hello! Shall I set one more place for breakfast?

Hatanaka: Couldn't she have used the door?

Shampoo: Is Amazon law. As Amazon warrior, I not allowed to use doorknob until doorknob defeat me in combat! (Nabiki winces.) Ranma ready for date?

Ranma: Uh, about that date...

Shampoo: Not try to get out of it! Shampoo have deep love and affection for you, Ranma. You try to get out of date, I have to hurt you!

(Ranma thinks for a second, then a huge spatula comes down on his head. Enter Ukyo.)

Ukyo: Ranchan!! How could you let Shampoo bribe you with food into going out with her? I could have done that!!

Kasumi: One more for breakfast?

(Ranma gets up, but is knocked down by a flurry of miscellaneous objects. Enter Mousse.)

Mousse: Ranma!! How dare you try to seduce Shampoo into surrendering her virtue? I want to be the one to do that!

(Ranma staggers up, then a cloud of gas hits his face and he collapses. Enter Kodachi.)

Kodachi: OH HO HO HO HO HO HO!!!!! I, Kodachi Kuno, the Black Rose, will not allow you to steal away my darling Ranma; for it is I who love him most of all!

Kasumi: Two more for breakfast?

(A general melee breaks out among the four new arrivals, with the unmoving Ranma getting stepped on and generally taking a good share of the punishment. Suddenly Akane runs up, pissed.)

Akane: I've had enough, Ranma!!!

(Akane punches Ranma through the roof.)

Ukyo: Oh well. Time for school. (Leaves)

Kodachi: The Black Rose shall return!! (leaves)

Mousse: Well, I guess I'm out of he --

(Ranma comes crashing down, hitting Mousse squarely in the head and knocking him out. Kasumi goes to examine Ranma.)

Kasumi: Oh dear. Ranma is dead.

Akane: Dead?!?

Kasumi: It's okay, I know what to do.

Akane: You do?

Kasumi: Yes. I'll just set one less place for breakfast!

2

Akane: What do you mean, Ranma is dead??

Kasumi: It's a condition involving a permanent cessation of the body's circulatory system, resulting in the shutdown of brain activity and the eventual decomposition of...

Akane: Dying. How inconsiderate! Isn't that inconsiderate of him, P-chan?

(P-chan nods affirmatively. He looks at Ranma, then runs off to the bathroom.)

Nabiki: Ranma is dead? This is the chance of a lifetime!! (looks at Ranma) No offense. (Dials phone)

Genma: Tendo, this is the chance we've been waiting for!

Soun: How's that, Saotome?

Genma: The chance to try out...

Soun: You mean...

Both: Anything Goes Martial Rigor Mortis Training!!

(Ryoga rushes into room, hair still wet)

Ryoga: Ranma!! How DARE you die before I've had a chance to kill you!!

Akane: Oh, hi, Ryoga!

Ryoga: Oh, er, hi Akane! (shakes Ranma's body) Don't think you've escaped my revenge, Ranma!!

Shampoo: Feh. Ranma no have to die just to get out of date!

Nabiki: Really? How else would you have let him out of it, Shampoo?

Shampoo: Uh... um...

Nabiki: (into phone) Hello? Kuno-chan? Ranma says to meet you at school for a fight at eight. What's that? Why are you fighting? Why... because he called you a "blithering idiot with spam for brains," of course! Bye now! (hangs up) I've got to go down to school to make sure all the bets get covered. Carry Ranma for me, Ryoga. (they leave)

Mousse: (getting up) At last! Finally Shampoo will be free from Ranma!

Shampoo: Mousse got spam for brains! This not end Shampoo's obligation!

Mousse: Huh?

Cologne: (entering suddenly) Shampoo is correct. According to the 1947 Conditioner Vs. Deodorant court decision, in the case of a dead fiance the obligation of the amazon defeated by him is transferred according to the written pre-designations of the former betrothed.

Shampoo: Come again?

Cologne: You need to find out who Ranma left you to in his will.

Kasumi: Oh dear. I'm afraid Ranma hasn't made out a will.

Cologne: In that case, his next of kin...

Genma: Excuse me... (Slips outside and jumps in pond; Shampoo follows)

Shampoo: Wo de airen! (Glomps Genma-panda, who holds a sign "I'm just a panda!")

Akane: Definitely inconsiderate.

(Nodoka enters)

Nodoka: I heard my son was here! And my worthless husband!

Shampoo: (yelling from outside) Is now Shampoo's worthless husband!

Kasumi: Oh my. Ranma is here, but I'm afraid he's dead.

Nodoka: Oh dear. (Sees Ranma) But how manly he looks!

Kasumi: Goodness, yes!

Akane: Hmph!

3

(Shampoo and Cologne are in the Tendo living room with the dojo crew. The two Amazons are at the table with various papers spread over it.)

Shampoo: What about this one? 1951 case, Facial Scrub end marriage to Mr. Bubble by file lawsuit.

Cologne: That's no good. The Amazon Supreme Court later ruled that that decision only applies when the defendant is a left-handed yak farmer from Guangzhou.

Shampoo: Aiyou, Genma not left-handed. This hopeless!

Cologne: Keep trying. There must be a loophole somewhere!

(Tatewaki enters)

Nabiki: My champion! How'd the fight go?

Tatewaki: Very well indeed. I actually came quite close to winning.

Nabiki: (major face-fault) You mean you lost?!?

Genma & Soun: The Anything Goes Martial Rigor Mortis training was a success!!! (High-five each other)

Nabiki: Sigh... I guess you know you're responsible for paying off on all the bets, Kuno-chan. Where is Ranma now, anyway?

Tatewaki: My twisted sister carried him away after the fight. She said something about taking him out to dinner.

Kasumi: Oh dear! In all the excitement, I've forgotten to cook dinner for us!

Soun: Excitement?

Akane: It's Ranma's fault.

Genma: How could you!! Where are your priorities!

Kasumi: It's all right, there are leftovers in the refrigerator! (Genma looks happy) They're from two days ago, when Akane cooked dinner! (Genma looks worried)

Hatanaka: Sorry, I finished those off this afternoon.

Soun: You ate all of that food?

Hatanaka: Yeah, I liked it. I wish there had been more, though.

Soun: Sir, you are the first person ever to eat my daughter Akane's cooking and ask for more. If you and Akane were to be married, the future of the Anything Goes School would be secure!

Hatanaka: Well... I...

Akane: What do you mean, married?

Nabiki: Have you got a listening comprehension problem or something?

Akane: What do you mean, listening comprehension?

Soun: Unless Mr. Hatanaka is already interested in someone. Is there anyone special in your life, sir?

Hatanaka: Well, it's like this... it's a... kind of like... there's this... nun.

Soun: None? Good! Then it's settled.

Akane: Ranma dies, and I end up engaged to a boxer from another series. He's soooooo inconsiderate!

Shampoo: Shampoo got idea. What if husband die with no living male family members?

Cologne: Then the obligation would have been discharged, but that's not what happened...

(Shampoo pulls out a big knife and grins)

Cologne: Excellent idea, Shampoo.

(Cut to Kodachi. She's on a roof somewhere, looking down at Ranma's lifeless body.)

Kodachi: Finally, Ranma darling. Finally you can see that it is I, the Black Rose, who loves you most of all. I am the one whose love for you is truly unconditional. For us, your death is but a new beginning! The loving between us will be boundless and unending! We will...

(There is a sudden downpour of rain.)

Kodachi: (Looking at Ranma) You?! How dare you!! Bring back my darling Ranma! You wicked, WICKED corpse!!! (Starts beating on girl-Ranma as we fade out...)

END

Any reactions, C&C, or threats to do a "Gary Is Dead" story are welcomed!
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

UKYO

I met him when my Pop had just been beat
He made me a challenge that I could eat, Okonom'yaki
Okonomiyaki

I saw him next day at Furinkan
I remembered that I used to call him Ucchan
short for Ukyo
U-K-Y-O Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

I gotta say I don't remember why
My Pop had run away with his dad's yatai
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

I'm not dumb but I can't understand
Why he ran after us when he had his own dad
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

Well, he said that I didn't understand
I told him just to be a man
He threw an okonomiyaki
It said "meet me behind the gym at three!"

Well I'm not the worlds most perceptive guy
But Ukyo was pissed and I couldn't tell why
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

We fought on a grill
He tried lots of tricks
I grabbed his big stick
And hit to his chest
Then I found out Ukyo had breasts

Well that's why Ukyo wanted to stay
but Pop already promised me to A-kan-e
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo
Ukyo covered up her feminity
Practiced cooking and fighting by the raging sea
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

Well I took Ukyo out of there quick
And gave her back her fighting stick
I told Ukyo that she really was cute
Right then Akane had to poke in her snoot

Well I'm not a guy who wants another girlfriend
But that's how it all turned out in the end with Ukyo
U-U-U-U-Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo
Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo U-U-U-U-Ukyo

Sung to the tune of "Lola" by the Kinks, in case you couldn't tell.
The story described is from the series Ranma 1/2; Volume 9 parts
5-7 of the original Japanese series, Part 5 stories 1-3 of the
Viz Comics translation. All Ranma 1/2 characters and stories are
the property of Rumiko Takahashi.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
"I'm looking for something called the Pool of Truth," Ranma said. "Any of you guys know where it is?"

"Ohaiyo!" the men said, as they thrust their tour guidebooks into Ranma's face yet again.

"I told you, I ain't got no money to pay for that!" Ranma said impatiently. "Besides, the thing I'm looking for ain't on that map. I already checked!"

"Ohaiyo!" they said again.

"They don't speak Japanese," said another man. He looked the same as the others, small and middle aged and dressed inconspicuously. "I speak a little. They think you just tourist. The way you dressed in old style clothes."

"Do you know where the Pool of Truth is?" Ranma asked.

"That thing? It just an old story. The park use it to get tourist to come and spend money. You looking for truth, you not get it from some water."

Ranma moved on. He had to keep looking. The Pool was probably just a myth, but he was desperate and willing to try anything.

It had been so simple just a little while ago. He had just defeated Saffron, with Akane very nearly a casualty of the battle. He was sure then that he loved her, would've given anything for her to be alive and back to normal. Which she soon was. But after that came all the old familiar doubts, about bad cooking, about being malleted for every misunderstanding, about everything.

Pop had told him about the legend of the Pool. It was supposed to be able to tell you the answer to any one question. Pop wasn't noted for coming up with good ideas, but it was worth a try. He and Pop had left the others back in Hefei and hiked to this park. Pop had insisted that he go into the park alone, or as alone as you could get in China without being in a wilderness like Jusenkyo. After all, it was Ranma's quest.

The path Ranma was following came to a large pond. Was this it? Strangely enough, there were no other people around. Ranma looked into the pond. The water was very dirty and muddy, and it was impossible to see anything in it except his own reflection. No answers there. Stupid, he thought, of him to think there would be.

Ranma sighed. "What the heck am I gonna do?"

The water swirled, as if some piece of debris were floating to the surface. Ranma gaped with amazement, as he could barely see Japanese writing on something below the water's surface. Through the muddy water he could barely make out what it said:

You love Akane. Marry her."

"Aaaaa!!!" Ranma backed away in surprise, as if he had seen a ghost. When he turned to look again, the writing was gone. But he knew now that it had been right. Deep down he had known it all along.

Ranma turned and walked casually back the way he had come, then started moving faster. He wanted to get back to town, to see Akane.

A little later, the waters of the pond swirled violently, and the figure of a giant panda came to the surface. It spat out the hollow reed that it had been using as a snorkel. It too then departed the scene, following a shortcut through the woods. It silently thanked whatever gods might be for signs and waterproof ink. It had been a risky plan, a lot of things could have gone wrong, but Genma had been desperate and willing to try anything.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary

"What's this grave danger you've come to warn us about?" Soun Tendo asked the bald Chinese man who had just shown up at his dojo.

"Very bad, sirs," said the Jusenkyo Guide to the assemblage of Saotomes and Tendos. Soun motioned for the Guide to sit.

Kasumi presented the Guide with a cup of tea. "The Guide was saying that some Gaijin tourists had come to Jusenkyo, father," she said. "They had heard the legends of the place and wanted to see it for themselves. He seems to think that they unwittingly set some sort of disaster in motion."

"Shouldn't this guy be telling us this instead of Kasumi?" Ranma wondered aloud.

"The author doesn't feel like writing long passages of exposition in the Guide's pidgin-speech," answered Nabiki. "Maybe he'll have to start now, though."

The Guide produced a small, well-worn notebook. "Here, sirs, here is log book from expedition." That's one way of getting out of it, thought Nabiki, but for how long? Having the best English reading comprehension skills of the group, she picked up the notebook and began to read.

"'Day one. Arrived at Jusenkyo. This place is huge! I never thought it would have so many pools! They say some of these pools can turn you into Superman or into a giant monster or something. The ugly old guy here is getting on everybody's nerves already. He can barely even speak English. Just goes on and on about something bad happening or whatever. He just doesn't want us to find any of the good pools. But how are we going to know which ones they are if he won't tell us?

"'Day two. George had a good idea for once in his life. He went out and brought back a box full of white mice. By dunking a mouse in each pool, we'll be able to see what each pool does without having to jump in ourselves. I drew a map of one section of the pools and numbered them on the map.

"'Day three. Shit! It really does work! I put a mouse into pool 1 and out came some sort of roach. The tail disappeared, of course, so I couldn't hold on to it for examination. Who wants to be a roach anyway? But this is still unbelievable! This stuff has got to be worth a fortune back home if we can just find a better pool to use. I thought about how to dunk the mice and still hang on to them when the tails disappear. Sheila finally got the idea to use some of the mosquito netting from our camping gear to make a bag, with a long spoon as a handle.

"'Day four. Dunked a mouse in pool 2. Nothing. Spent an hour or so examining the mouse for any change. None. Tried pool 3. Looked the same as 2 at first, until George noticed that the mouse that used to be female was now male. Why he was paying so much attention to those parts of the mouse in the first place, I'm not sure. But this is encouraging.'"

Ryoga spoke up, excited. "Did he write down where that particular pool was? Did he?"

"Why are you so interested in that pool, Ryoga?" teased Ranma.

"Because he's trying to help you, Ranma," answered Akane irritatedly. "Are you that ungrateful that you make fun of him for it?"

"Um, no, sorry" was all Ranma could think to answer.

Nabiki continued translating. "'We spent some time examining the mouse. Hot water turned it back into a female, and cold water turned it back to a male. This worked over and over every time we tried it. Incredible, but I don't suppose anyone could make much money by selling water that turned you into a man.'" Around here someone certainly could, Nabiki thought. And Americans are supposed to have such good business sense...

"Anyway. 'Day five. Dunked mouse in pool 4. The ground I was standing on crumbled under me and I almost fell in. The mouse turned into a slug. I was that close to being a slug. Maybe the old guy is right. The cold water - hot water thing still worked on the mouse-slug.

"'Sheila dunked another mouse in pool 5. Nothing. George tried one in pool 6. The net broke and there was one of those huge black and white bears. It got out of the pool and wandered off. Not like we were going to be able to stop it.

"'Day six. I had a nightmare last night. I dreamed that some... spirit (is that the right word?) was watching over me. She (it was a she) laughed at me and told me that we'd get nothing good out of this place. I guess that old guy is getting to me. But it's starting to look like maybe he was right. I tried pool 7, the mouse turned into a minuature black piggy. Who would want to turn into that? George tried one in pool 8, nothing. George wanted us to take the rest of today off and get drunk, but I knew if I let him get drunk around the pools he'd end up staggering into one of them and come out as a slug or something.

"'Day seven. How the hell did it happen? Sheila was putting a mouse into pool 9 when she slipped and fell in the pool. She's never been so clumsy. Before we could pull her out she turned into a goddamn duck. She went berserk and flew out of the pool. Then George, now this I can believe, tried to catch her and forgot that ducks can fly and he can't. He ran straight into pool 8, carrying the backpack with all our food supplies. It turned George into a mouse. Now we know why this pool didn't do anything to our mouse, it was already a mouse.

"'Day eight. From bad to worse. I'm getting ready to leave. No sign of Shiela. I pour hot water on the mouse I thought was George, and nothing happens. I must have gotten them mixed up. I'm getting out of here. If I stay any longer, it'll be me next. I need food. There's some kind of primitive village near here. I'm sure they'll give me food, seeing as how I've brought my gun. It looked like mostly women there.' That's the last entry. I think we can guess what happened to him."

"It sounds like these fools got what they deserved," said Genma.

"'Fools' is right," said Nabiki. "There must be a hundred ways to make money with the kind of water they found. Why, you could..." She stopped, realizing that nobody wanted to hear this.

"Excuse me," Soun Tendo politely asked the Guide, "but didn't you mention something about a terrible danger? It seems to me like these three will be in no condition to cause any trouble now."

All eyes turned to the Jusenkyo Guide. The author has no way out of it now, thought Nabiki.

"True, sirs, but what dey did in Jusenkyo will have very grave consequences," he said, slurring his "r"'s in a way that the author couldn't figure out a way to transliterate. "Pools dey call 2 and 5 dey t'ink have no effect, but dey wrong. Most Jusenkyo water store physical form of whoever first immerse in it. Some water a little different, store mental properties. Pool 2 is pool where many year ago simple village idiot drown in. That no problem. But pool 5 very bad. That one spring of drowned genius. Most brilliant man in China drowned in dat spring nine hundred year ago. Mouse now have mind of brilliant genius!"

"So you're tellin' us," said Ranma, "that there's a mouse runnin' around with a super-genius brain? I don't get it. I mean, even if it's that smart, how the heck much trouble can a mouse cause?"

*************

In China, two magically-altered mice faced each other.

"What are we going to do tonight, Brain?" said one.

"Same thing we do every night, Pinky," the other replied. "Try to rule the world!"

*************

In Milwakuee, the author looks at this story and thinks about whether to continue it. "Naaaaaaahhhhhhhhh..." he says.

No, I'm not going to continue this. If anyone else wants to, be my guest. I'd still like to hear any comments anyone has, though.
Category: Ranma shorts
Posted on May 16, 2013 by Gary
PAINFUL REVENGE

a RevengeFic by

GARY KLEPPE

All characters are property of those who they are property of, etc. etc.

This fanfic is brought to you by United States Anime Military Contractors, Inc. (No, those initials don't spell anything.) We can pull hammers out of nowhere, but they still cost $3000.00 each.

**************

In a house somewhere in Milwaukee, a man sat at his computer keyboard. "Parts 6 and 7... post, dammit! Connection lost, no carrier? Again?? Must be about the twenty-seventh time..." He proceeded to reboot the computer as he sipped his glass of water. It was just after eight in the evening. His parents were out on their nightly scheduled dog walking, and his sister was working late today. The cat was outside doing whatever the cat did. So he was alone in the house.

Except that he wasn't.

"You sure this is the right address?" came a voice from elsewhere in the house. Another voice answered, "Uh huh. Gary Kleppe, former scientist and college teacher, currently unemployed, 34 years old. Writer of `There Goes The Neighborhood', working on a few other Ranmaverse fics."

Gary poked his head out of his bedroom. "That's me. Who..." In answer to his unfinished question he recognized the two visitors as Ryoga Hibiki and Yusaku Godai. Yusaku was bundled up for the Milwaukee November weather.Ryoga was dressed in his usual manner, seemingly insensitive to the cold.

"Oh gawd..." Gary said, in a tone he had gotten from watching the Black Adder too many times. "... why me?" he asked rhetorically. "You mean all those stories on the net were true? No wonder Stan didn't show up for Champions this week. Hey, don't step on all those papers on my floor! Some of them have important stuff on them. I'll sort 'em all out someday."

"Guess you know why we're here" said Yusaku. "We're here to pay back fanfic writers like you for what they've done to us. We started with the people on the mailing list, but now we're getting around to the ones who just post on r.a.a.c ."

"OK, but why you two?"

"Hey, this is the first one of these I've been on. People just aren't doing Ikkoku fanfics. Hundreds of Ranmaverse ones, plenty of Urusei Yatsuras, but I can count the Ikkoku fics on one hand. There was one where I get killed. Then I got to do a lemon. But was it with Kyoko? Even Kozue for God's sake?
No! I was doing it in a lemon with Akemi! And people wonder why we get pissed? Now I just did your crossover. I had my big chance with Kyoko at the end, and you had me blow it!"

"Don't give away the ending. At least I gave you your big chance in the first place. Hey, you guys must be thirsty after coming this far. How about a glass of water, Ryoga?" Gary threw his glass of water in Ryoga's face. It did not transform him into P-Chan, or change him in any other way except for making him somewhat annoyed.

"Nice try," said Ryoga. "But we're way ahead of you. I was expecting somebody to try that long before now. I came prepared. I used the single-use instant nannichuan powder on myself before I left. As for why I'm here, I was just comic relief in your first story, as if it needed it, and I don't do very well in `She Knows?', the one you're writing next. So I've come with a little present for you." He held up a bucket filled with liquid.

"Spring of drowned girl water?" asked Gary.

"No, we used up most of that on the mailing list authors. This is a little something different. You like using P-Chan in your stories?" he said, baring his fang-like teeth with his face lit from the sides for dramatic effect.

"Aw, no, not that stuff! I've never wanted to be a little piggy!"

"At least we're offering you a choice. That's more than I ever got."

"What choice?"

"How's your love life?" Yusaku asked, changing the subject.

"It's more like a `death' right now" replied Gary. "I don't know any women I'm interested in at the moment. I was involved with one for several years, but that relationship pretty much died out."

"Maybe I could help get things going again."

"Well, lotsa luck, pal. She lives in Virginia around the DC area. Let me know how it goes, willya? She hasn't even called me to say hi for almost a year now."

"As I said," continued Ryoga, "we're offering you a choice. You get to choose one of us. Either you let Yusaku try to help with your love life, or you let me pour the water of drowned pig on you. Then we can do some Takahashi-esque slapstick." Gary cringed at the thought of this. His body wouldn't be anything close to as resilient as Ryoga's, to make the understatement of the year.

"Don't forget the third choice" added Yusaku.

"That's right. Somebody else from the Ranmaverse is coming, should be here any second. Your third choice is to accept this character as your personal assistant."

"That sounds better than the other two choices." There's gotta be a catch, thought Gary. Is it Happosai? He'd be nothing but trouble. Nah, couldn't be. He wouldn't agree to do that job in the first place. Kodachi? Shampoo? Good to stare at if nothing else. Akane? Fine as long as I keep her away from the kitchen. Kuno? A windbag but not a bad guy. "Actually I think I could get along with any of the characters from Ranma..."

A new arrival was heard. "Master Hibiki! Your loyal ninja servant has arrived! Ow! Who put this chair here for me to trip over?"

"...except this one" Gary added. Sasuke the Ninja was the one regular in the Ranma anime that he just could not stand. A one-dimensional idiot who belonged in saturday morning kiddie cartoons. The one character who Gary had promised himself he would never use in a fanfic.

"Those are your choices" said Ryoga. "And if you're thinking of just not choosing, remember that we can travel to any reality. We could bring in a certain character from your Champions campaign universe. She's just dying to meet you in person!"

"Not... her?" Gary actually wasn't sure which character Ryoga meant, but considering the possibilities, it wouldn't be a good idea to find out. Anime characters were bad enough; nobody in the real world would be able to deal with a full-fledged supervillain, least of all him.

"Pick me, and you might hit the jackpot" said Yusaku. "I can get you your big chance with that girl."

Yeah, and put me in a situation where I'll blow it like I had you do, thought Gary. Been there, done that. Plenty of times. These guys are out for revenge. Help with my love life, yeah right. If I'm gonna screw up, I'd rather do it on my own. At least that way I'll have a chance.

What these guys were offering was a choice of pain. Emotional pain, physical pain, or pain in the ass. Three alternatives that all suck. The presidential election all over again. Got to find another choice.

This was nothing more than a good cop/bad cop scenario here. Yusaku Godai, the good cop; a character that Gary genuinely liked and had felt sorry for. One that could have been him ten years or so ago, except that Yusaku would eventually succeed. There but for the lack of grace of God go I. Ryoga Hibiki, trying his best to be the bad cop; someone who Gary also liked and sympathized with (until now), always trapped in an inescapable web of trouble, (mostly) not of his own making. And Sasuke, who was being... Sasuke. The idiot cop. The Barney Fife of the group.

"Quit babbling with your internal monologue and get on with it!" yelled Ryoga.

"Okay, okay! But why are you going after fanfic writers?" asked Gary.

"Do you know how much trouble you people have put all of us through? How many times we've been through hell because of you people?" said Ryoga angrily.

"A guy like me will write maybe ten or twenty fanfics in his lifetime. We're small potatoes. Why don't you go after the writer who's really put you through hell so many times. The one who's caused you so much trouble for so long in so many ways!"

"Mark Latus? We're still looking for him" replied Ryoga.

"No, not him. I'm not talking about just you. I'm talking about all of you."

"No," put in Yusaku, "you don't mean... her?"

"Who had you fall in love with Kyoko, but had somebody get in the way everytime you got close to her? Ryoga, who gave you your terrible sense of direction? Who gave you your vendetta against Ranma, but never let you beat him? Who turned you into a pig? Who gave you a crush on Akane, but put you in
a situation where you couldn't be honest with her about your pig curse?"

Other characters from Ranma and other series started arriving out of nowhere.

"Yeah! She gave me this stupid curse that turns me into a girl!"

"She hitched me up with Lum, so I can't play around with the babes!"

"She has engineered cruel twists of fate that have thwarted at every turn my attempts to rightfully win the love of Akane Tendo and the Pig-Tailed Girl!"

"She had my husband Soichiro pass away only six months after we were married!"

"She has kept me away from the side of my darling Ranma-sama. The Black Rose will make her pay! HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!!!!!"

"She sent this alien in a tiger-striped bikini to take Ataru away from me!"

"She make Shampoo engaged to Ranma, but never let Ranma say he love me!"

"She gave me the mermaid meat. I had to wander Japan for five hundred years before I found anyone else like me."

"She gave me this voodoo doll and candles, but... they never work... and I can't get Akane to even talk to me..."

"She made my mom an alcoholic, and put me in with an apartment house full of weirdos!"

"She made me in love with a woman who treats me like dirt, then turned me into a duck!"

"Darling is always unfaithful to me because of her!"

"Ran-chan and I will only ever be friends because of her!"

"She made me afraid of dogs, because Kyoko has a dog!"

"Hey! Don't step on the papers!"

Soon it seemed that the entire casts of Ranma, Ikkoku, and Urusei Yatsura were present in the house. Gary also saw the boxer and nun from One-Pound Gospel, Yuzuru and his girlfriend what's-her-name from Laughing Target, and Maris the Chojo who looked REALLY pissed. Also some kid who just kept saying something about needing to get back to his newspaper route.

"We are united!" they said in unison. "We are mad as hell and we're not going to take it anymore! TREMBLE, TAKAHASHI-SAMA! WE ARE COMING FOR YOU!!!!"

Suddenly a laugh was heard out of nowhere. It was a feminine, free-spirited laugh, one that carried a wave of reality distortion that swept unstoppably over everyone. The universe itself was trembling. Ryoga vanished out of existence and was replaced by a vaguely P-Chan shaped slug. Mousse turned into a mouse, as did Ranma. Ikuko Otonashi became a rugrat, while her aunt Kyoko became an ant. Kodachi became the Black Rose, literally, while her brother was struck by blue thunder and reduced to powder.

"So, she really is a Kami," thought Gary, "at least as far as these people are concerned." The anime characters continued to transform, one by one, until none was left.

Well, one was left.

"Master Kleppe, shall I assist you in cleaning up this mess, sir? A loyal ninja always follows orders!"

"Oh gawd..."

Gary swept up the various transformed characters into a bag while Sasuke bumbled around the house. After determining that hot water would not bring them back (no surprise), he dumped them outside by the garbage. Then he took Sasuke outside.

"You survived this because you aren't an actual Takahashi character" Gary said. "You have another chance. But you're gonna have to learn to act like a Takahashi character if you want to carry on. You're gonna have to practice."

"I will try my best, Master Kleppe!"

"Good. Now practice being like Ryoga."

"I beg your pardon, sir? In what way?"

"Get lost!" Gary slammed the door on Sasuke. Pleased with himself, he headed for the bathroom. He was so pleased with himself that he didn't notice the bucket of water that was now on top of the bathroom door, until he opened the door and the water came down on him. The bucket came down squarely on his head a few seconds after the water, in apparant defiance of the laws of physics. Faintly but distinctly, he heard the laugh again as he felt himself changing. He climbed up to the bathroom mirror, which normally would have been at head level, and looked at his new body.

"Bwee! Bu-kee!" he said. Then he noticed a large crowd of figures towering over him from behind.

"Nice try, again" said Ryoga. "Did you really think we'd turn against our creator? Who do you think has been sending us out to deal with you fanfic authors anyway?"

"Okay," said Yusaku, "listen up, everybody. Time to choose up sides. Since we're in the US, we're gonna go outside and have a game of football. Or, as they used to say in this country, we're gonna kick around the old pigskin. A certain friend of this guy will be here in a few minutes. She'll be the
place-kicker."

You have to go through a lot of pain when you're a fanfic author. But it's worth it.

** THE END **
Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
From: "Miller, Bert"
Date: Tue, 2 Apr 2002 07:00:55 -0500


"Mistress! Mistress! Let's finish some long-outstanding fanfiction story!" Alielle pleaded.

"Yes!" Fatora agreed, pumping her right arm and smirking. "Some fanfic with lonely female characters!"

"And maybe we can do a self-insertion!" Alielle added, clapping her hands in glee.

- - - - - - - -
Ranma's group continued to trudge north to Mongolia, traversing mountains and deserts, deserts and mountains, some of which reminded Ranma of Shampoo for some reason.

Meanwhile, back in the village of Joketsuzoku, two new characters appeared, walking in from the direction of Mt. Phoenix. The taller stood proudly, shoving out her attributes for the inspection of the Nujiezu warriors who happened to be around. The shorter rubbed her hands together in glee as she gazed at these selfsame warriors.

"Oh, my!" said Kasumi, putting one hand to her mouth. As she was looking at the two newcomers rather than where she was walking, she tripped over a small unevenness in the road. Fortunately, Fatora was there to catch her.

"Oh, dear, thank you so much for catching me," Kasumi said. "Oh... your skin is so soft... and you're so beautiful..."

"But of course!" Fatora replied, running her hands over Kasumi's back. "Catching you was my pleasure!"

"Mistress," Alielle pouted, "can't we share?"

"Go get your own!" Fatora answered with asperity. "Oh, and bring me another while you're at it."

Alielle giggled and skipped off, only to bump into Kodachi, coming around a corner. Before Kodachi knew what was happening, her clothes were missing. She put her hands to her cheeks in horror, her ponytail standing on end. "Ranma-sama will be able to defeat me now! Whatever shall I do?"

"I'll console you..." came a husky, sly voice, from the short girl Kodachi had collided with.

"Oh, all right. Let's do it!" replied Kodachi.

And they all lived lustfully ever after.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
Thanks to the always mighty Yoiko for pre-reading.


HEARTS AND MINDS
PART EIGHT

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


The mannequin looked like one you might see outside a restaurant. It sailed through the air at Jusenkyo, then landed, kicking up a cloud of dirt as it skidded along a weedy embankment. A voice called from inside it, "Charge!" It came to a stop with one of its drum sticks wedged into a rock and its floppy pointed hat smushed into a clump of weeds.

Pu Lanmu watched with mild curiosity, straining to see in the fading dusk light. "What's the big idea, Lord Sa Fulan?" she said.

A head popped out of the mannequin, followed by the body of what looked like a petite young woman. Definitely not who Pu Lanmu had thought it was. "You are good?" the person said in barely intelligible Mandarin. "My name is called Kurenai Tsubasa. I am Japan person."

"Japan, huh?" Pu Lanmu said, switching languages. "I speak pretty decent Japanese myself. That was a neat trick with the statue."

"Thanks," Tsubasa said. "I can get inside things, and make them move. I don't know how it works. Everyone needs a hobby, I guess. It's a good thing you speak my language. I took some Chinese in school, but I can't say I remember a lot of it."

"No problem." She offered a hand. "I'm Pu Lanmu. Pu Yichi, that's my dad, and I are sorta the caretakers for Jusenkyo here. We have some Japanese friends, the Saotomes, who send us DVDs and video games, so I've learned a lot of the language from them."

Tsubasa shook her hand. "I know the Saotomes. I came to China with them along with some other friends."

"I'm glad to hear that," Pu Lanmu said, "'cause that means I don't need to tell you how bad it would be for you if you fell into one of the springs. Right?"

"Actually, I came here looking for one particular spring. The spring of drowned girl."

Pu Lanmu peered closer at Tsubasa. "Um, aren't you already—"

"I'm all man." Tsubasa lifted up his frilly shirt to flash a glimpse of his scrawny, flat chest. "Don't let the way I look fool you. Deep down I'm dirty, rude, unpleasant, just like all guys. I want to change."

"You wanna become a woman?"

"Yeah. A woman." He smiled to himself at the thought. "Sugar and spice, all that is nice. And what's even better is that when I become a woman, I'll be a lesbian. Their relationships are always tender, loving—"

"Yeah." Pu Lanmu snorted. "I've seen the same animes you probably have. Okay, mister girly man, I'll show you where the spring of drowned girl is..."

"Hooray!" Tsubasa jumped up. "Let's go! No time to—"

"...in the morning."

Tsubasa frowned.

"Look, you can go creeping around the springs at night if you wanna," Pu Lanmu said. "But don't blame me if you slip and fall into the spring of drowned warthog instead. It's not a video game. If it doesn't happen the way you wanted, you can't just hit the reset button and try again."

Tsubasa paused to think for a moment, then slumped down. "Okay. I'll wait. It's only for one night."

"That's the spirit." She pointed in a direction away from the springs. "You can camp out for the night in that field over there. Don't do anything dumb, and in the morning you can get what you came for."

Tsubasa took off his backpack, rolled his sleeping bag out onto the ground, and settled inside it. Stars glistened overhead like lights on a Christmas tree as he lay his head back on his pillow. He could wait. One more day is all it would take. Finally.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART SEVEN

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


The blaring of the alarm bells abruptly cut off, as everything went dark.

Kasumi reached out tentatively. She pushed to the side, and the previously unmovable cell door slid right. Was this her chance to get away? Briefly she wondered whether it could be a trap. She'd seen movies where prisoners were deliberately given a way to escape so that the guards could justify shooting them. But somehow she didn't think that's what was happening here.

She stepped out into the hallway. The constant thrumming of exhaust fans had stopped when the lights had gone out. Kasumi could only hear footsteps and a few shouts in the distance. She relaxed her body and tried to tune into her surroundings. There was a mental trail, a spiritual wagon rut left by the guards who followed their patrol route day after day. All she had to do was to tune into that and she would find her way out.

Kasumi rounded a corner, and a flashlight blasted into her eyes. Its holder let out a surprised exclamation in a language she didn't understand.

"Good morning!" she said, beaming a smile at the guard, walking casually past him. The guard pointed his gun, barked out what was obviously a command to stop, but did not shoot. Kasumi hurriedly followed her path into the dark, resisting the urge to break into a run, as the guard sputtered helplessly, unable to understand why he couldn't make himself fire his weapon.

She slipped through a doorway, and a voice sounded. "Where is Kasumi?" It was Doctor Tofu, only about a meter in front of her.

"Doctor? Doctor, I'm here!"

"Kasumi?" Akane's voice.

"What have you done with her?" Tofu cried, apparently oblivious.

Reaching deep inside herself, Kasumi ramped up her aura, and projected its full force at the doctor.

"Ka— Ka... Kasumi? Is that you?"

A pale light shone down from above. A glowing figure leapt down, crashing feet-first into something else. It was Ranma. Akane pulled away from a still dazed Tofu and clobbered another man who had been standing behind her.

"Is everybody here?" Ranma asked, gasping for breath. Ryoga sat slumped against a wall, awake but unmoving. Nearby, Genma-panda, his fur badly singed, staggered to his feet. Two other unfamiliar men lay on the floor, one of them just knocked out by Ranma. "Where's Mu Si?"

Kasumi concentrated for a moment. "I think he's escaped," she said. "I directed spiritual power to him, like I did for everyone at the Jusenkyo battle. Those spirits are reporting that he's left the area. I think he might have been the one who knocked out the electricity."

"Lucky for me he did, or I might not've beat those soldiers up there," Ranma said. "Right, then, let's get the hell outta here. We probably only got a few minutes to spare."

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART SIX

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

I'd like to thank Yoiko for a somewhat belated but very useful pre-read, and also the good people of One Hour Challenge group 1, in which a good portion of this was written and previewed.

______


"Whoa, Akane. Slow down." Nabiki's voice was faint and distant; Akane had to press the phone against her ear to hear it. "What happened?"

"We— we don't know." She took a breath before continuing. "There was some sort of loud crash that woke all of us up." Well, most of us, she amended mentally, but now wasn't the time to discuss her husband's sleeping habits. "When we looked, there was nothing there. Mu Si — he was supposed to be on guard — was gone, and Kasumi was nowhere to be seen either."

"And that's it?" Nabiki said incredulously. "Two people disappeared overnight, without leaving a trace?"

"No, they did leave something." Akane held out her hand, and Ryoga passed her the piece of paper they had found. "A hand-drawn map. It shows a route going north along a river, ending up someplace called Noyan. It's signed with kanji that Dr. Tofu says spell 'Zhen Biaozi' in Mandarin. I think it's to lead us to the place where they took Kasumi and Mu Si."

"I think it's to lead you into a trap."

"I don't doubt it," Akane said. "But how else are we going to get Kasumi back? What I don't understand is how they found us. Mu Si swore up and down that no one would expect us to be using this route. Yet they must have known exactly where we were."

"Yeah, well— just a minute." Loud voices clamored at the other end of the line. "There's some sort of trouble here."

"Trouble? The soldiers are back?"

"No, I don't think it's that. Look, Akane... find Kasumi and rescue her. But keep your head down. They'll be expecting you. I won't tell Dad that she's missing. He'd blow a gasket if he found out."

"All right, Nabiki. We'll call again as soon as we can." She hung up the phone.

Ranma, Tofu, and Genma popped up from where they had been watching, crouched behind a rusty abandoned truck. No one had ambushed Akane during her telephone call. As far as they could tell, this village was as deserted as it looked.

"What do we do now?" Ryoga asked.

"Follow the map, I suppose." Ranma let out a loud breath. "They obviously know we're coming, and Kasumi and Mu Si might be someplace completely different for all we know, but what choice have we got?"

"It seems to be our only lead," Tofu agreed, his voice cracking slightly. Akane knew how he felt about Kasumi; he was obviously fighting back some pretty intense emotions to stay in control of himself.

And the doctor wasn't the only one. Damn it, she thought, hands tightening into fists, those people had better not do anything to hurt my sister, or I'll... I'll.... But she couldn't come up with a threat that was convincing, not even to herself. Ranma was right; Kasumi could be anywhere in Mongolia, or even out of it. The map was leading them into a trap, or maybe just on a wild goose chase.

She fell alongside Ranma as they walked away from the abandoned village back toward the river, feeling a large emptiness settle at the bottom of her stomach. This was all getting more and more out of control. They were trying to sneak into the dragon's lair; a task that seems so easy, until the dragon turns its head and breathes and suddenly two of your teammates are a pile of charred bones. And there was nothing to do except plunge head first straight into that gaping mouth.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART FIVE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

Thanks to Yoiko, Kara, and Krista for prereading this chapter.



Daylight rose slowly over the Amazon village, spilling past clouds of purple and dark orange. Ranma and Akane walked through the outskirts of the village, shoes scraping on loose dirt.

"Man, my back still hurts," Ranma said. "I dunno how all these Amazons can stand sleepin' on those bamboo mats."

Nodding, Akane grunted unintelligibly.

"I can't believe Shan Pu told us those things would be comfortable. Tonight I think we should go back to using our sleeping bags."

"Um, sure. Whatever."

The repeating clank of metal against stone attracted Ranma's attention. Two villagers stood nearby, chisels in hand, carving into a vaguely female-shaped blob of rock.

"Uh, hey." Ranma waved at the two women. "Whatcha makin'? Looks cool."

The sculptors smiled at him embarrassedly, then pointed down at a metal placard that lay against their toolbox. It was engraved with kanji, something about a great warrior defeating invading soldiers.

"Wow, this is great," Ranma said. "But why're you makin' it female? I mean, not that I don't appreciate it and all, but I am a guy, I mean normally I am, and...."

The women stared blankly at Ranma. Heaving a sigh, Akane pointed to the toolbox. Inside was a picture of Shan Pu, posed in the same way as the carving.

"Oh. It's Shan Pu's statue. Yeah, of course." Ranma felt his face redden. "Like I said, it's really cool." He nodded; the women smiled back at him, then went back to their work.

Ranma continued walking. Without a word, Akane fell alongside him, not even looking in his direction. Okay, he thought, I hate to state the obvious, even to myself, but something's going on here.

"Say, Akane," Ranma said. "I noticed that your subscription to Tomboy Magazine was about to run out, so I called them up and had them put you down for five more years. That okay?"

"Fine, fine," she mumbled.

"Is something bugging you, by any chance?" The answer was pretty obvious, but asking was the only way to get it out in the open.

"It's nothing," she answered. "I don't want to talk about it."

"Okay. Just askin'." Ranma knew from experience that I don't want to talk about it really meant I want you to drag it out of me. By backing off and refusing to play that game, he'd leave her with no choice but to spill it, whatever it was.

They walked along in silence for several minutes. "I didn't want her to die," Akane grumbled.

"Huh? You mean Kodachi?" Duhhh. Of course she did. Ranma still couldn't believe that Kodachi was dead. The whole thing seemed unreal; he half-expected her to come swooping out of nowhere, her insane laughter bursting in his eardrums. Just any moment now.

"I wished so hard for something to happen to her. Something to shut her up, to wipe that superior smirk right off her face. But not this."

"Look, Akane..." Ranma began. This was the part of being married that he dreaded more than anything else — having to say something to try to cheer her up. The worst part was, eight times out of ten it wouldn't work anyway. "Wishing doesn't mean anything. It's like... well, for a long time, you've wished to be a really good cook, right?"

"Yeah," Akane replied, looking back at him curiously. "So?"

"But after all that wishing, your food is mostly just barely tolerable. And how many times have you wished to be a decent swimmer? Yet every time you get in the water, you sink like a rock. And...."

"Okay!" she snapped back angrily. "I get the point already."

Ranma decided he'd better shut up. So I was wrong, he told himself. It's nine times out of ten. Or maybe some people just didn't want to be cheered up.

They strolled along the dirt path that circled the village. From above, hammers pounded with the rhythm of trotting horses as a trio of women made repairs to a house. Nearby, a group of men plucked cigarette butts from the grass, stuffing them into garbage sacks.

"Do you think it might've been suicide?" Akane asked.

It took Ranma a moment to realize that they were still talking about Kodachi. "Cut her own head off? And then hid the weapon?" He mentally filed this under Things To Tease The Wife About Later. Now, obviously, wasn't a good time.

"Of— of course not." Akane began to fluster. "I— I just thought maybe someone else picked it up later, or something like that."

"C'mon, Akane. We know what happened. One of them got her. Probably that Zhen Biaozhi, or whatever her name is."

Akane sighed. "I suppose that probably is what happened."

"Whaddaya mean 'probably?' Don't be an idiot, Akane. The only other people around with anything against Kodachi are...."

Ranma stopped talking as his last verbal salvo exploded on its launch pad. What he was thinking was just... wrong. Sure, his friends could be jerks. But they weren't killers. Or at least they wouldn't kill someone unless they had to. They wouldn't kill someone on their own team just because she was being an annoyance.

They walked onward. Ahead stood Elder Lan. She waved to them. "Hello, Akane. Ranma. Did you sleep all right?"

"Uh, okay, thanks," Ranma said. "How's it goin'? Getting the town defenses set up in case they send more troops out here?"

Lan nodded. "We're setting up new guard and sentry positions in places that we hope will be unexpected. Also, we're trying to ready as many magical and other special weapons as we can get our hands on." She smiled enigmatically at the two Japanese. "But defense is only part of what we need to do."

"It is?"

"What's the rest?" Akane asked, regarding Lan with the narrow-eyed skepiticism of someone waiting for the proverbial other shoe to drop.

"As martial artists, I'm sure that this is familiar to the two of you," Lan said. "Imagine that you're in combat and you've just managed to block your opponent's strike. What will you do next? Wait for her to attack a second time?"

"No," Ranma answered without missing a beat. "I'd attack. Now's probably the best time to get through the guy's defenses." He wondered why the old woman couldn't give him a simple answer without turning it into a guessing game.

"I see," Lan said neutrally. "Well, then. Let's consider the situation of our village. Our friend the 'General' wants to subjugate us, and isn't going to stop until we're defeated, or he is. What would you suggest as our next move?"

Ranma considered for a moment. "Send somebody over to attack them?" Yeah, that was where she was trying to get him to go. "Boy, I feel sorry for whoever gets stuck with that job...." He actually had a fair idea of who that was going to be, but he didn't mind playing dumb if it would help lighten things up.

Lan's smile widened. Akane's eyes rolled as she heaved a very audible sigh; it was her patented "my husband's being an idiot" look.

"Take some time to think it over and discuss among yourselves," Lan said. "I realize that this is asking a lot of you. Rest assured we wouldn't ask you to undertake such a desperate mission if our need weren't absolutely dire. Should you decide that you are unable to help us, we will understand."

"I don't need to think about it," Ranma said. "I'm in. This is what being a martial artist is about. Pop didn't train me just so I could fight in tournaments."

"I don't think there's much choice in the matter, ma'am." Akane stared forcefully at the Elder. "We'll go. At least Ranma and I will. But we do have family and other responsibilities to get back to. I for one would like to know when this is going to end."

"As would I." Lan smiled in resignation. "And I think you can believe me when I say that like you, I would like to see our troubles over as soon as possible."

One of the repair workers called to Elder Lan, and she hopped over to investigate. Akane was shaking like a volcano about to blow.

"C'mon, Akane, you can't expect us to just leave, do ya? Our friends are in trouble. They need us." Ranma put a hand on her shoulder hoping she would relax; she didn't.

"Yeah, they need us. And what happens next time someone needs us?" she asked. "And what about Hikaru and Ririko? Don't they need us too?"

"Oh, don't worry. My mom and your dad'll take care of 'em until we get back."

"It's not their responsibility, Ranma! It's ours! Don't you understand that? Our children are our responsibility! And what if one of us doesn't make it back? What if I get killed like Kodachi? Do you think you can be both mother and father to those children?"

"Are you kidding?" Ranma said. "Don't forget who you're talking to, Akane." Her face began to turn red. Ranma knew he had better say something to calm her down, now. "Anyway, that's not gonna happen. Look, we'll get back to Japan in a few weeks. It's not like it's gonna hurt the kids to be away from your cooking."

"Damn it, Ranma!"

Okay, so that wasn't it. "Hey, I—"

"You just don't get it! We're adults now! Stop acting like you're still a... a teen-ager!!" She opened her mouth as if searching for more words, then stomped away.

A sickened feeling gripped Ranma's stomach, as if he'd eaten food and later found out that it had been contaminated. Oh, I don't measure up to your standards of maturity, huh? Well, excuse me. If I'm such a jerk then why'd you marry me? For maybe the first time, he had a good idea of why his pop had gone on all of those training trips. Who wants to stay where he's not wanted?

I don't need to take this crap, he thought. I've been a good husband and a good parent. I'm as grown-up as the next guy.

Except...

Except that someone he knew had just died. One of his friends whom he'd known since high school was murdered, and he was never going to see her again, and he still had nothing to say, still didn't feel anything that he should feel, whatever that was, and all he could think to do was make the usual stupid jokes.

Damn it, he thought, shouting silently as if at some unknown deity that was responsible for all his troubles. Akane and he shouldn't have to go through all of this. Not now, while they were still young. They ought to be home, teaching the kids how to add and multiply, not trying to come to grips with the fact that one of their friends had died trying to save some of their other friends from a bunch of gun-happy bozos who'd invaded a peaceful village, and he still had no idea why they'd done it — what they wanted to gain or were trying to prove. All he knew was one thing, and that was who to blame.

Ha Bu... "Herb"... I'm coming for you. And for what you did, you're going to answer to me.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary



HEARTS AND MINDS
PART FOUR

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.




"Greetings, 'General.' Or should I call you...."

"General will suffice, Zhen Biaozi. I do not fully trust this mode of communication."

"Don't worry, no one else will be able to pick up our little chat. I have learned a thing or two in my ninety years, you know."

"Let us attend to business. What is your assessment of the current situation?"

"The situation is rather precarious for your troops. I'm afraid that major of yours might be in a little over his head."

"Yes, he's reported a number of incidents of sabotage by the villagers. As yet, he is unable to determine which of them are responsible."

"Trust me, it'd be quicker for him to find the ones who aren't responsible. What did you expect, 'General?' You must know the Amazons quite well. Did you really think that they would lay down and surrender themselves to you simply because you've killed a few of them?"

"What of the group that recently arrived from Japan? Will the major be able to deal with their interference?"

"I don't know. They're a clever bunch, as children go. On the other hand, there are only a handful of them. Your major does have the advantage of vastly superior force, which might compensate for his ignorance."

"What plans do you have to assist the major, should he be unable to cope?"

"I? I agreed to rule the Amazons on your behalf. Nowhere was it said that it was my job to nursemaid incompetent male underlings."

"Your insolence does not amuse me in the least, Zhen Biaozi. If you refuse to be of use to me, I see no reason to continue with our arrangement."

"Oh, I'll be of use, all right. I just intend to let your major try first, to see what he can do. If he fails, we'll try things my way. Never fear, I'll capture both the village and Shan Pu's group for you,
if it comes to that."

"A bold promise. Are you certain you have the necessary power to fulfill it?"

"Don't underestimate me, 'General.' I may be one mere human being, but I'm an elder Amazon warrior. And unlike your major, I know my opponents. He might fail, but I won't."

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART THREE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.



Kodachi reached in with a hand to test the water. Finding the temperature adequate, she stepped inside and slid the frosted glass door closed. Water gushed from the shower head, pouring over her body, caressing her in its delicious warmth.

And she laughed.

She laughed thinking of 'darling' Ranma, and the reaction she'd already provoked in him after only a day and a half. It was so delightful watching him attack her again and again, only to be defeated easily each time. Yet he always came back for one more chance, each time more eager and determined than the last, not unlike a compulsive gambler. And he was afraid of her. She could see it in his eyes. Every defeat made him fear her more, by demonstrating yet again how helpless he was against her. She could have her way with him at any time — whatever way she wished — and he would have no way of stopping her. None of them would.

Except for Tendo Kasumi. She alone had the necessary training and skill with which to discern Kodachi's secret. It was possible that she already knew. Perhaps her sweet and innocent demeanor was a facade — a mask from behind which she mocked Kodachi, secure in her ability to deal with anything the gymnast might attempt.

Or not. In any case, it might be worthwhile to do something to divert Kasumi's attention to elsewhere. But what? Kodachi would have to ruminate on that question.

A dull thump from outside attracted Kodachi's attention. Quickly spinning the water control to off position, she peered through frosted glass to locate the source of the noise. The bathroom door was now open, and something — or someone — which she couldn't make out had entered.

Kodachi's pulse quickened. For the first time since she had embarked on the journey, she was in danger. How very like her enemies, to attack when she was defenseless. Perhaps she could bluff whomever it was into leaving or not attacking. It was the best chance she had.

"It's bad manners to enter a room without knocking, you know," she said in her confident, semi-mocking voice. She pulled the largest of the white towels from the rack and wrapped it around her body.

Nothing answered her. She pushed the shower door open a crack, wide enough for her to see out.

"Oh, it's you." She let out a relieved breath. "Wait where you are until I am finished."

How sweet, she thought. The pets were lonely for their owner. She threw the towel back onto its rack, then rotated the dial to turn the water back on.

And she laughed, this time more loudly than before.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART TWO

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


"Base to patrol four. Patrol four, report. Over."

Corporal Sauchuk spoke into his radio unit. "Patrol four. Entering area C. Everything appears to be clear. Over."

"Roger, four. Stay alert. Base out."

Sauchuk stepped tentatively ahead. With slightly sweaty hands, he held his AK-47 forward, ready to fire at a moment's notice. There probably wasn't any danger; the gas would have taken out anyone the bombs hadn't, and the other patrols had already been through and cleared away the locals. Still, you couldn't be too careful, especially in a village of fanatical warrior women. The place definitely gave him the creeps. He'd be glad when his unit shipped out to somewhere, anywhere else.

He motioned with an arm, and Corporal Rou moved up to stand next to him. Dead silence hung over the area as the two of them advanced. Most of the buildings stood largely undamaged by the bombardment; obviously, these Amazons knew a thing or two about construction.

Overhead, a few clouds floated in a sea of idyllic blue. Another day. There were only four hundred and ninety-six to go before Sauchuk's tour of duty would be finished. Though he'd signed on voluntarily to serve his country, he still couldn't wait for the day when he'd be able to go back home, marry Jambyn and start a family.

"Hey, check it out," Rou said, pointing at a young woman lying on the ground. "It's one of the locals."

Sauchuk peered closer, eyeing the girl cautiously. Badly bruised flesh showed through the many rips in her clothes. "Is she alive?"

"Yeah," Rou replied, his hand on her wrist. "She's got a pulse. But she's out cold."

"Good." Sauchuk had heard stories about these so-called Amazons. Supposedly, they were taught to fight with swords and clubs before they even learned to read and write. They held combat tournaments where even the kids participated. The whole point of it was to make them into complete maniacs by the time they were grown up -- so that even with a shot-off arm and facing a dozen armed men, they'd attack, just to be able to kill one more person before they got blown away. Sauchuk didn't want to take any chances with people that crazy.

"She looks pretty young," Rou said. "What do you suppose she is... twenty?"

Sauchuk nodded in vague assent. "Let's get her over to holding with the others."

"I bet she's not married yet." Rou pulled on her long hair to make her face him. "How about it, girl? Looking for a couple of husbands?"

Sauchuk was confused for a moment, then understood. "Not me. I've got a girl back home."

Rou grinned up at him. "She won't know."

"Maybe not. But I will," Sauchuk replied, unamused.

"Your loss." Rou hefted her limp form over his shoulder. "C'mon, honey. Let's get to know each other."

Sauchuk silently grumbled some choice curse-words at the idiocy of his partner. The two of them were supposed to be on watch. The village itself was under control, but the surrounding area was bound to be full of unfriendlies who'd love to catch Rou with his pants down, so to speak.

By proper military procedure, Sauchuk was supposed to report Rou to an officer. He certainly deserved whatever they'd do to him, the crazy, stupid bastard; he was jeopardizing the safety of everyone in the unit just to have his jollies with this girl. But squealing was something you just didn't do to a buddy -- not when you might be depending on him to watch your back in the next campaign. Especially when the back he was watching made a great target.

"I'm not gonna pull your ass out of the fire if you get caught by an officer," Sauchuk said. "As far as I know, you just went off to use the latrine."

"Won't be lying much." Rou grinned. "Just taking care of life's little basic necessities."

Crazy, stupid bastard.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS
PART ONE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

The HaM Preludes detail the changes in the characters over the seven years between the end of the manga and this story. They can be read here. I've added extra scenes with background information to this chapter in the latest revision so you should be able to jump in even if you haven't read the preludes.

______


Please, goddesses. Let me get home safely; that's all I ask. I just want to be home.

Ti Pi repeated the mantra to herself as she trudged forward along the dirt road. She didn't know whether anyone or anything would be listening, but it couldn't hurt. If nothing else, maybe it would help control her fear, though it wasn't doing that very well so far.

The last vestiges of evening sunlight were quickly dying. Soon only the pale glow of the full moon would remain, and the road would be blanketed in darkness. Home lay somewhere ahead, but how far? It was impossible to know what distance she'd already walked, and the blackness ahead seemed to stretch on forever.

She remembered how happy she'd been when the Chief Elder had assigned her this task. It had sounded so simple. Visit one of their cities, and find out everything you can about them. Telling Ti Pi to gather information was like telling fish to swim. What she hadn't counted on was how difficult the journey there and back again would be.

Her stomach rumbled, demanding to be fed. When she'd left Yinchuan, the food and water in her pack had seemed like a terrible burden. Now she wished she'd carried more. She needed food, and sleep. Her eyelids sagged, begging to be closed. It would be so easy to give in, to drift away like a log floating serenely down a stream....

Somewhere ahead, an animal howled. Ti Pi knew that rabid dogs hunted in this part of the country. With her Amazon strength and training, fighting the beasts off wouldn't be a problem -- if she heard them coming. As she continued to walk, she stretched her senses to the utmost, trying to take in everything she could. A cool breeze blew across her face. Insects chirped in an endless, monotonous rhythm. There was no sign of anything remotely human.

Earlier, Ti Pi had passed through a village called Yaocaicun. She'd been there before, and the place seemed to be just as she remembered it. Buildings of brick and wood lay strewn haphazardly about a gently rolling landscape. Lush gardens stood fenced off from the roads. Large signs stretched overhead, identifying various shops; most of them seemed to be selling herbal medicines.

There were no people.

Yaocaicun was normally a lively place. There should have been children running in the street, farmers gabbing noisily as they tended to the day's crop. But today, no one at all could be seen or heard.

Ti Pi spent over an hour searching through Yaocaicun, looking for any clue as to what had happened to the population. She found none. Had the General already sent his armies in this direction, and decided to wipe out this village simply because it had been in the way? Or had the people here simply fled? She didn't know.

And now, as she marched through the endless darkness, she was afraid, not only for herself but for all of her people. She pictured her Amazon sisters being imprisoned and eventually sold into slavery. Or perhaps they would be simply slaughtered. That would have been the easiest way to deal with them. Obstacles are for killing.


Please, goddesses. Let me get home safely. And let home still be there when I arrive.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
A DIFFERENT FAITH


NOTES: This was written for a multi-author collaboration known as The Ranma Preludes. It also serves as a HaM side story and introduces plot elements that will be important in the main story.

Dialog in this story should be understood as translated from the Chinese. For names or untranslated words, I use the Mandarin dialect and the Pinyin system of romanization. The word "Xiao," means "young" or "little." "Xiao " (e.g. "Xiao Shan" for Shan Pu) is a common informal way for peers to refer to each other, and is used in this story.


I sat in the small wooden chair and waited. The council of elders would be finished with their deliberations soon. There was nothing more for me to do until they came out to tell me what my fate was to be. Though I tried not to, I couldn't help feeling fear. It wasn't just that the elders had the power to sentence me to death if they wished. What was more frightening was that my friends, even my family, would stand aside and allow my execution — perhaps even help carry it out — if the elders told them to.

My husband was seated next to me. The normally bubbly man stared off blankly into space. "What will you do when my punishment is announced?" I asked him.

"It'll be all right." He looked back at me. "Don't worry."

"Oh? The council might order my death, or might have me sent to Zhouquanshan." The so-called cursed spring mountain was the greatest fear of most of the Amazons. Not that they had any more idea of what was at the place than I did; they believed that it was horrible only because the elders had told them so. "If that happened, would you simply stand by and let them take me? Or would you fight to defend your wife?"

"Everything will be all right." He smiled feebly, then quickly returned to staring straight ahead. Not surprising, really; dealing with conflict was not one of my husband's skills. It was a bad habit of mine -- asking people questions that I knew they couldn't answer.

I looked out to the chamber, at the assemblage of those who I had called sisters, many of whom had been my friends. Some of them turned their eyes downward so they wouldn't have to meet my gaze. Others stared back at me, their expressions mixtures of sympathy and disapproval. They didn't want anything bad to happen to me, but the law said that they had to accept the elders' judgement. One couldn't question the law, could one?

My daughter, Shan Pu, sat in the first row. Her eyes gazed directly at me with fire in them. Her mouth curved upward in a half-smile. "You broke the law, Mother. If you are punished, it is the fault of no one other that yourself."

"And if my punishment is decreed to be an arrow through the heart, will you then miss me?"

"No, Mother." She stared coldly into my eyes for a moment before turning away. "My aim will be quite accurate."

My daughter hated me. Not surprising, really; I had tried to keep her from what she wanted most. But it was interesting that she had avoided answering me. If they did order me put to death, would she regret it afterwards? Would she cry over the loss of her mother?

I wanted to think so. I liked to think that her heart was as torn as mine. But in truth, I didn't really know.

» Read More

Posted on May 14, 2013 by Gary
Poll RankingTitleVotes
1Saotome Ranma: Lili's Child107
2Tendo Kasumi and Nabiki: Someday59
3Mu Si: Reflections55
4Gosunkugi Hikaru: Courage48
5Tendo Akane: Something Old34

Votes were counted by giving three points for a first place ranking, two points for a second, and one for a third. The fifth place slot was highly contested, with Akane pulling ahead of three other competitors in the last month of voting; any symbolic significance of this is left for the reader to decide. :)

Thanks to everyone who voted.
Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
"I won't use the obvious quote here, and neither should you."


HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE TEN
SAOTOME RANMA: LILI'S CHILD

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


Note: This story, while not a lemon, is what one might call a lime; it deals with some "adult" situations, but doesn't go into explicit sexual detail. There is also some use of language that some might find offensive. You have been warned.

Note also: Because he thinks of himself as a man, I use male pronouns for Ranma, regardless of his current gender.




"Thanks for takin' the kids on such short notice, Mrs. Komori. We usually depend on their grandparents, but we've got a big family meeting goin' on tonight."

"Oh, it's no trouble at all, Mr. Saotome," the chubby, middle-aged woman said. "You have such nice children!"

The older of the two ran into Mrs. Komori's living room. "I, Saotome Hikaru, will defeat all fighters in this dojo!" His sister followed behind him.

Ranma grinned. It was every daddy's dream for Junior to want to follow in his footsteps. Of course, by the time Hikaru was old enough to actually study martial arts, he'd probably want to be a train engineer or a fire chief instead.

Mrs. Komori bent down and smiled. "I'm afraid we don't have any fighters here, dear. I do have some cookies in the oven, though. I'm sure you'll be able to defeat them when they're ready."

"Okay." Hikaru looked around. "But first I'll fight Ririko!"

The little girl backed away from her brother. "Daaadddy!"

"Hold it, big fella." Ranma stepped between the children. "You can't fight your sister unless she challenged you."

Hikaru peered between his father's legs. "Gonna challenge me, Sis? I'm pretty tough!"

"No." She laughed as she grabbed Ranma's leg. "I challenge Daddy!"

"Oh, you do, eh? In that case, we'll compete in... Martial Arts Hair Mussing!" Ranma pulled the girl toward him with one arm, and ran his other hand back and forth across her scraggly mop-top as she giggled uncontrollably.

Ranma always loved playing with his kids. They were so free; so full of life -- life that had begun as part of his, but had grown into something unique and wonderful, with unlimited possibilities ahead. They could become martial artists and save the world, or become scientists and figure out what causes cancer, or maybe just grow up to be really nice people.

He thought back, remembering how his daughter had been born. Biologically, she was his child alone. Akane had helped tremendously, of course -- just not in the usual way.

He wouldn't blame anyone for not wanting to endure what he had had to go through. Still, if he could go back in time and redo his life, knowing what would happen, he'd gladly do the same thing over again. He'd put up with the aches and pains and the idiots making fun of him, just so he could see that little girl's face when it was all over.

Nobody could have convinced him of that at the time, though....

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE NINE
TENDO KASUMI AND NABIKI: SOMEDAY

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

As always, all feedback will be greatly appreciated.

______


The UCF building towered high above downtown Philadelphia. Tourists stood outside in the early morning summer heat, queued up like snacks in a vending machine, waiting patiently for their chance to ride to the top of the tallest structure in the world -- surpassing even Chicago's Sears Tower. Built only four years ago, the building was the brainchild of Joseph R. Kane, the well-known country music aficionado and CEO of the UCF corporation. Kane had persuaded the city council to help finance his company's headquarters, on the grounds that it would add prestige to the city's reputation.

Tendo Nabiki walked past the line of people, paying little attention to the noisy hubbub of their conversation as she pulled open one of the doors reserved for employees only. She moved steadily across the brightly-colored tile floor, towards the special elevator at the far side of the building that allowed access to the upper floors.

The usual guard sat at the security desk in front of the elevator. "Mornin', Ms. Tendo," he said. Nabiki scrawled her signature into the daily log. UCF's money-making activities included, in addition to anything else one might care to name, the design and manufacture of military weapons systems. Consequently, the company had to constantly keep track of who entered and left.

"Morning," Nabiki replied as she touched the pad to call the elevator.

"Hope you have a good day upstairs, ma'am." The guards that worked down here actually had no idea what went on up in the executive offices, nor did they ever really seem to care. Nabiki sometimes joked to herself that she could be plotting the domination of the world upstairs, and all they would want to know would be whether they'd still get paid.

The elevator doors swooshed open, and Nabiki entered, touching the button for her floor. The doors slid closed, and the car rapidly rose to the top. Much like she herself had done. She knew that a lot of people on the in-between floors resented the fact that she -- an Asian woman in her twenties who had only a few years experience with the company -- was in a job superior to theirs.

There was no question that she had earned her position; the company had the profits to prove it. Still, many of them constantly kept their eyes on her, just waiting for her to slip up. That wasn't going to happen. She couldn't let it. There was a dream at stake, her vision of a time when things would be better.

She exited the elevator and walked down the paneled corridor toward her office, all the while going over in her mind the various projects that would be needing her attention, thinking of every different contingency that might arise. It was rare that anything could happen around UCF without Nabiki having planned for it.

"Why, hello, Nabiki!"

Nabiki's briefcase clattered to the ground as she gaped in disbelief at who was in her office. She rushed forward to hug her sister. "Kasumi? How-- how did you get here?"

"I came to visit my sister, silly!" She smiled warmly as she embraced Nabiki.

"This is great! We haven't seen each other since... how long? Ke Lun's funeral, wasn't it? Tell me what you've been doing!"

"I've been studying under Kaede-sensei. I'm sorry I haven't had much time to write."

"Oh yeah." Nabiki stepped back and looked at her older sister. Her hair was a bit longer than before, but in the same style, passing neatly through a bow and spreading out over her back like a cloak. She wore a light summer dress with a flower pattern. She still had the same radiant smile. But something seemed different. Maybe it was her eyes. They had a depth to them, as if the Kasumi that Nabiki was seeing was only the tip of a very deep iceberg.

"I suppose you've learned all sorts of arcane secrets and magical powers?" Nabiki's tone was flip, but inwardly she had to wonder. Kasumi had somehow gotten into her office, apparently without anyone noticing her. Nabiki did believe in magic, but had always thought of it as something unreliable that usually just ended up creating annoying problems for those stupid enough to meddle in it. That was what had always happened with people like Ranma and Shan Pu. It was a little frightening to think that someone might actually be able to use it effectively.

Kasumi giggled slightly. "Oh my, no." Nabiki felt strangely reassured to hear her sister use her old familiar expression; it was the same old Kasumi. "Not really."

Nabiki motioned Kasumi to a chair. "Then what do you do?" she asked curiously.

"Everything in the world around us is inhabited by spirits; this chair, your desk, this building -- all of them are, in a sense, alive. We can communicate with spirits, and channel their energies if they're willing. The spirits have power. We don't."

Nabiki stared blankly, not knowing whether to believe or not.

"Maybe someday you'll understand. It was certainly strange to me at first! Anyway, look at you. Vice President already! How wonderful!"

"Thanks! They had to promote me when another company started making me offers."

"Goodness, you must really be valuable to them! What is it that you do here, if it's all right for me to ask?"

"Basically, I'm the company's 'designated problem solver.' When any of our division heads has a situation he can't handle by himself, it gets dumped in my lap. Fortunately, I've been able to assemble some pretty good staff." She leaned back in her chair. "How long can you stay in town? There's a lot of sights to see."

"Not long, I'm afraid. Back home, Ranma and his old friends are meeting to go to China. I need to join them, but I decided to visit you first!"

"Oh yeah, Akane called yesterday and told me a little about it." A new military dictatorship controlled parts of China. The Amazons expected to be attacked. "I've got some time off saved up. I'll see what I can do about joining you over there. Nothing I like better than vacationing in a war zone!" Nabiki grinned. "Besides, Ranma and friends are going to need a cooler head to keep them out of trouble." Though she was loath to admit it, the thought of losing any of the old gang made her sad. They were a link to a time when things were, if not better, at least a lot simpler.

"I'm sure they'll benefit a lot from your strategies!"

Nabiki glanced at the appointment screen on her computer. "Um, Kasumi... I hate to do this, but if I'm going to be able to go to China, there's a lot of things I need to finish first."

"That's all right. I haven't been to the United States before. I'd like to take a look around!"

"Be careful, Kasumi. You don't speak English, and some of the neighborhoods around here are pretty rough."

"Oh, don't worry. Why don't we meet for lunch at noon. I saw a nice little park a few blocks down the street from here. I'll bring some food and we can have a picnic!"

"Kasumi, you don't have to cook here. You're a guest. I know some really great restaurants...."

"Oh, come on, it'll be fun! Remember when you were a little girl? You always wanted to do something like this!"

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE EIGHT
GOSUNKUGI HIKARU: COURAGE

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


To: Gosunkugi Hikaru
From: Personnel Dept.

Dear Mr. Gosunkugi:

We have reviewed your application for employment with the Korogashi corporation. We are pleased to extend to you an invitation for an interview. Please call or E-mail at your earliest convenience to schedule an appointment. We look forward to meeting with you.


Gosunkugi Hikaru saved the message on his computer with the others. The hard drive on his computer was nearly full; he made a note to clear out some old messages before checking mail again.

Being good at computers was paying off. He already had interview requests from Inchiki and Choromakasu, with Kapparau yet to be heard from. After years of being mostly ignored everywhere, these companies were actively pursuing him to work for them. He could still barely believe it.

True, his parents always seemed happy to see him every time he went home for break. But somehow that didn't count. People who were related to you had a built-in obligation to put up with you.

The steady hum of the microwave ended with the ring of the bell. Hikaru stepped across the cramped one-room apartment and removed the TV dinner from the oven, cautiously inspecting the steaming food items. The potatoes felt a bit rubbery and the corn was brownish-colored, but all in all it would be okay with some salt and pepper for flavor. It was a change from instant ramen, anyway.

He carried the dinner over to the computer and began forcing it down. If he took a job with Korogashi, or one of the other companies, he'd be able to afford better food. He'd have a decent-sized apartment in a good neighborhood, a state-of-the-art computer to replace his old, obsolete 99 GHz Quintuple Pentium, and maybe even his own car.

So why was he thinking of throwing it all away?

He'd recently heard that Shan Pu was on her way back from China. She and Kuno were asking Akane, Ranma, and the others to go to her village to protect them from some threat. Hikaru hadn't been able to find out what they were worried about, only that it was something dangerous enough that they might not all survive.

Hikaru knew that his parents didn't want him to have anything to do with Ranma, though they had never said so directly. People get hurt, even killed, in martial arts battles, his mother had told him when he was in high school. Be careful around these sorts of people. After all, you only have one life.

It was a different world that Ranma and the others lived in, where a different set of rules applied. Hikaru had some small tastes of that world back in high school, but he had never really been a part of it.

Until....

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary


HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE SEVEN
MU SI: REFLECTIONS

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


______


"I want to thank you for coming to little Yaku's birthday party, Mr. Mu," the woman said as she handed over several bills.

Mu Si took the money in hand and bowed. "Mrs. Tatazu most generous."

"Thank you." Mrs. Tatazu returned the bow, then righted herself. "I must say, I really don't know how you did some of those tricks."

"Mr. Mu come from hidden village in remotest China. Study for many years secret techniques there."

"Ancient Chinese secret, huh?" nine-year-old Yaku said. "Well, anyway, that stuff was neat." He held out a hand. "Got a souvenir, Mr. Mu?"

"Ah, yes." Giving out something on request had become a standard part of the act.

Mu Si reached inside. To anyone watching, it would have seemed as if he were going to pull something out of his robes. There was much more to it than that, something that he did unconsciously. His teachers had taught him not to think about how it worked, that trying too hard to understand what "inside" was might make him unable to use it. So "inside" was simply somewhere that he could take weapons and other things from.

Yaku looked at the gift that Mu Si was offering, and backed away. "Um... thanks anyway, Mr. Mu." It was a mismatched pair of socks.

"So sorry, Mr. Mu never know what he going to get." It was true. Mu Si's martial arts master had taught him he could never be aware of what was inside; for if one knew what one could get, then one also knew what one could not get, and that might include something important. So he often brought out something unexpected when he reached inside. Once he'd even found a driver's license from some westerner named Hoffa.

Mu Si made his goodbyes to Yaku's parents, then went out through the front door. He counted the money he'd just earned. It would keep the bills paid, for a while at least.

He picked up the bicycle lying on the sidewalk and got on. It, along with the pidgin-speech he used in his act, was the only thing left to him from Shan Pu.

Making sure his glasses were on, he prepared to pedal away. He stopped when he saw the image reflected in the bicycle's rear-view mirror. It was someone he had seen before, a long time ago.

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary

HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE SIX
SHAN PU: BIE LIAO

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way. This story is solely the property of its author, and any copying or distribution of this story constitutes acceptance of this.

______


"Air China flight 6969 for Tokyo is currently circling overhead, unable to land due to inclement weather. We expect to be able to board in approximately one hour. Until then, we appreciate your patience."

"What did he say?" An elderly woman perked up in her seat, looking worriedly about the room. "The plane was shot down?"

"No, ma'am." Shan Pu smiled calmingly. "Just late because of the weather."

"Oh, what a relief. I thought...." The woman trembled a bit. "With this dreadful war going on... I might not be able to visit my son."

"Don't worry. From what I hear, the war is moving to the west. And in any case, neither side is going to shoot down a civilian plane carrying Japanese nationals." At least not on purpose. There was always the chance of being targeted by mistake.

"You're right, young lady." The woman seemed to calm down, flashing a mostly toothless grin. "Are you going to Japan to see family? A boyfriend, maybe?"

"No, ma'am." Shan Pu knew that Tatewaki was attracted to her, but still couldn't count him as a boyfriend. Whether she wanted to pursue a future with him, she could not say. Perhaps she needed to know him better -- though after already being with him for four years, that thought was rather unconvincing. Perhaps she could no longer trust her own heart, after the pain that loving Ranma had brought. "I'm travelling for... business reasons."

"I see." The woman nodded as she stared at Shan Pu. "Do you live here in Beijing?"

"No. I'm from... a village a long way west of here." Shan Pu felt a little self-conscious in her old-style clothes. It would have been easier to follow Elder Lan's suggestion to wear something inconspicuous. But she was proud to be an Amazon, and she would hold on to that as long as she could.

She couldn't help feeling a twinge of resentment towards the old woman. Her village, her people -- who had asked only to be left alone for so many years -- were in terrible danger. Like so many others, the woman seemed content to ignore what was happening as long as it didn't affect her. As far as she was concerned, the Amazons didn't exist; and soon, they might not.

Shan Pu wondered what it would be like to meet up with Ranma and Akane after so many years. She had exchanged a few letters with them, but mail always came slow to the Amazons -- when it came at all. According to what she knew, Ranma and Akane now had two children, Hikaru and Ririko. Someone had said that Ririko wasn't really Akane's child, only Ranma's; Shan Pu was curious as to whether there was any truth to that.

Life in the old days was so much simpler. Shampoo wanted Ranma to be her husband. Amazon law and Great-grandmother were on her side, and she carried out whatever plan seemed like it would help her reach her goal. It seemed like things would stay the same forever. Her life was like the plane overhead, circling its destination, never able to land.

Until the day it ran out of fuel and came crashing down....

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary

HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE FIVE
TENDO AKANE: SOMETHING
OLD, SOMETHING NEW

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


"I shall be at your abode in half an hour. I look forward to meeting with you and Saotome Ranma again after these many years."

"I'll be happy to see you too, Upperclassman Kuno. Goodbye. See you soon."

Akane hung up the phone, amazed at what she had just said and even more amazed that she had meant it. In the old days, she would have looked forward to a visit from Kuno about as much as a root canal. But he'd sounded quite reasonable on the phone, not at all like the dolt who used to pledge his love to her three times a week.

The guests would be arriving shortly. Akane began one last check through the house to see if anything needed to be cleaned. Magazines, normally scattered, stood in neatly arranged piles on the freshly-swept floor. With both of her sisters moved away, Akane was the woman of the house, and though she was far from the perfect housekeeper that Kasumi had been, she did her best to keep the place reasonably tidy.

The life Kasumi had chosen had surprised everyone. Akane had expected her to be married with a family of six by now. Nabiki, on the other hand, was doing what everyone had thought she would be: making money, working for a company in the United States.

Satisfied that everything was presentable, Akane sat in the living room to relax. She was alone in the house at the moment. Ranma was taking the children over to Mrs. Komori's place for babysitting so that they wouldn't get in the way.

Dad was at the grocery store. Akane's food didn't usually inspire the immediate bad reactions it once had, but it still left a lot to be desired in terms of taste. She worked on it when she could, but improvement was slow and difficult. So her father did most of the cooking, and he had become pretty good at it.

Soon Akane would join a group of old friends and acquaintances to help defend Shampoo's village. Shampoo was the one who had wiped her memory, had fed her a hypnotic mushroom that made her hug Ryoga and Kuno, and launched lots of other schemes in hopes of taking Ranma for herself. If the Amazon had asked for help at that time, Akane might very well have told her to go to hell. Even now, she felt a touch of resentment. Her life was about as close to predictable and comfortable as it had ever been, and now here were Kuno and Shampoo returning to drag her and Ranma into something that either or both of them might not even survive.

But the Amazons were in real trouble, and Akane couldn't just ignore it. What would be the point in keeping the school going if they did that? Besides, at least she and Ranma had a choice. At least they would be able to go back to their relatively predictable and comfortable existence after it was over. That was something that Shampoo might never be able to do.

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE FOUR
HIBIKI RYOGA AND UNRYU AKARI: THE GIFT

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


"You want more, Yoiko?"

"Uh huh!" The four year old nodded eagerly. Her father, Hibiki Ryoga, scooped another spoonful of rice onto her plate. She moved forward in her chair as she started to shape the rice into the form of a pyramid.

"Sit back in your chair, Yoiko-chan," Ryoga said. "You don't want to fall and hurt yourself." Though Yoiko seemed like the world's most durable child, her parents weren't about to put her to the test if they could avoid it.

Ryoga's wife came over with a fresh pot of tea and poured it. "Did you see the picture Yoiko drew today, honey?" She showed him a piece of paper with mostly illegible crayon scribble. "She's going to be a great artist someday. Just look at this cute little piggy!"

"Not a piggy, Mommy! A kitty!" Yoiko continued to form her rice into some unidentifiable shape.

Ryoga finished his food and set his empty plate on the table. "There was another call from Kuno Tatewaki today, Akari-chan." He wiped his face with his napkin. "He's asking everyone to meet tomorrow evening at the Tendo dojo."

"Are you planning on going?" Akari asked.

"I think so... though I hate to leave you two here all by yourselves."

"Don't worry about it, honey. I've been handling farm animals for a long time." She smiled playfully at little Yoiko as the rice structure she had built collapsed onto her plate, part of it spilling onto the table. "Though *some* animals are more trouble than others."

Yoiko looked up at her father. "Daddy going away?"

"It looks that way, kiddo," Ryoga said. "Some friends of mine are in trouble and I need to go help them."

"Aunt Akane? And Aunt Ranma?"

"Ranma's an uncle, honey." Ryoga resisted the urge to chuckle. "No, it's not them. They're going with Daddy to help our other friends. Mommy will have to take care of everything here until I get back. You'll need to be a good girl for her. 'Kay?"

"'Kay, Daddy. Can we watch Barney dubs now?"

"Nope." Akari picked Yoiko up in her arms. "Five times a day is the limit, remember? It's bath time for you, while your Daddy cleans up here."

The little girl giggled as Ryoga playfully mussed her hair. Her mother carried her out of the room.

Ryoga started cleaning off the dining table. He hoped his wife and daughter would be all right while he was gone.

He and Akari had built their farm up into a pretty good business over the last several years. They bred pigs, both for food and as sumo wrestlers. Their pork couldn't compete pricewise with the big agribusiness companies, but it was much better in terms of quality and taste. They sold a lot to upscale restaurants and gourmet food stores.

Ryoga never imagined that he'd be living this kind of life. He thought back to those old days. Most of the time he had wandered the countryside aimlessly, only occasionally seeing a familiar face...

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary

HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE THREE
KUNO KODACHI: THE CONTEST

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


The Kuno mansion stood on the outskirts of Nerima, as it had for many generations. Building sections of widely varying size and shape framed a lushly wooded central courtyard. The mansion was a tribute to the wealth and prestige of the Kuno family; or, perhaps, merely a gluttonous waste of space and resources.

Tatewaki Kuno had returned to this place that had once been his home. There was no one here who he wanted to see; it was only his memories of the place that had called him to visit.

He walked through the grounds, under cover of the darkness. As a youth, he had loved his home. It was his connection to the great and noble samurai history of the Kuno clan. Now, as he looked at it in the dim evening light, it was a reminder of what he had been and the mistakes that he had made.

Perhaps he should not have come here, he thought. Being in the place posed the kind of danger that a drink did to a reformed alcoholic. For a moment, he imagined demons lying in the shadows of the darkened estate, ready to leap out at him during a careless moment and drag him back to being what he once was. He dismissed the thought as the effects of insufficient sleep, and walked toward the exit.

Something from out of the darkness struck Tatewaki, knocking him down.

He rolled over, pulling out a bokken as his eyes searched for the source of the blow. A shadowy figure was barely visible, illuminated from the side by one of the mansion's lamps. Focusing his gaze, he identified his attacker.

"Sister."

"Brother, dear! I mistook you for an intruder. How careless of me." Kodachi's voice carried a touch of mockery. "Perhaps you ought to have announced yourself. Have you only now returned from China?"

Tatewaki eyed his sister suspiciously, her black leotard making her nearly invisible in the darkness. "Yes. I cannot stay here, as I have urgent business at the Tendo dojo."

"Oh, do allow me to accompany you there. I've only recently returned here myself. I'd so like to hear what fascinating things you and the others have been up to during these last few years."

"What of Father?"

"He has returned to his beloved Hawaii. He mentioned something about working to aid some native people's movement there. What about you, Brother? Are you still pursuing Tendo Akane and that girl with the pig-tail?"

"No, for I have pledged my love to Shan Pu of the Amazons."

"Why, Brother!" she said with a slight smile. "Not only a mere waitress, but one from a savage culture? What would Mother say?"

Some raw impulse took control of Tatewaki. He charged with his bokken, swinging it at his sister.

Kodachi moved effortlessly out of the way of the blow, and was instantly behind her brother. Her insane laugh echoed through the yard as she paused to allow him to turn around. Her ribbon flashed out and snaked itself around his bokken, pulling it out of his hands and sending it to the ground.

"You ought to learn to control your temper, Brother," she said condescendingly. "Shall we go now?"

Tatewaki led his sister off the estate. Something felt different about her, something that he could not pin down. He wondered what events had led to her departure those years ago...

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
HEARTS AND MINDS PRELUDE TWO
UKYO KUONJI: NAME AND LIKENESS

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

______


It was a Saturday night in Nerima. Ucchan's was empty except for its owner and two customers: a man, and a young boy who was evidently his son.

Kuonji Ukyo leaned back in her chair behind the grill. The diners had been served, and there was nothing left for her to do but wait for them to finish so she could clean up after them.

Not the most fun a girl could have on a Saturday night. But it was what she did. It was who she was. At least it would be, as long as she could keep the business going.

The customer finished eating and handed over his payment. "It was delicious, ma'am. Much better than... that other place." Most of the customers had learned long ago that mentioning the name of the other place around Ukyo was a bad idea. "I wish we could afford to eat here more often, but... damn recession..."

"That's all right, sir." Ukyo gave the man his change with a smile. "I wish I could keep my prices lower, but the cost of supplies keeps going up. Y'all have a good evening!"

"Hey!" The boy pointed at Ukyo. "You're that lady on TV. Ok—"

"Sorry, ma'am." The man interrupted his son with a hand across the mouth. "Son, this isn't her. Just someone who's dressed to look like her."

Ukyo's face suddenly twisted with rage. "I do not look like her. She looks like me. Understand?"

"Yes, ma'am. Goodbye, now." The two customers departed in a hurry.

Ukyo, now quite alone, began cleaning the restaurant as she did every day at this time. She would keep her business going as long as she could, but how long would that be?

To think that she once dreamed that her food would one day be world famous, that people from all over the world would be coming here to taste her cooking. There was no way that that was going to happen now.

"Greetings, Kuonji Ukyo. I have traveled all the way from China to reach this place."

Ukyo turned in the direction of the voice. He was older than before, of course, with features that were a bit rougher. He now had long hair, tied into a narrow ponytail that was barely noticeable. Despite the differences in his appearance, he was immediately recognizable as Kuno Tatewaki.

Ukyo was happy to see a familiar face. "Kuno! Is it really you?"

"Indeed it is, and it gives me great pleasure to meet an old friend."

"Same here. Long time no see! Pull up a chair. I'll do you an okonomiyaki special on the house, while you tell me what you've been up to for the last five years."

» Read More

Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary
Who gives Ryoga a bandanna as a present?

Who is Mousse's new girlfriend? (It's not Shampoo.)

Who dies midway through the Preludes?

Who learns to throw Happodaikarin (Happo-fire-bursts)?

Who is the referee of a competition between Akane and Kodachi?

Who becomes an apprentice to a shinto priestess?

Who is the other biological parent of Ranma's daughter Ririko?

Who calls Kuno Tatewaki "Darling" (and isn't pretending)?

Who suggests that Ranma get a dog?
Posted on May 13, 2013 by Gary

PROLOGUE

The path he walked along led into a valley, framed on one side by craggy-peaked mountains and by trees on the other. Irregularly-sized pools of water, dotted with occasional patches of weeds, covered most of the ground ahead. Two or three bamboo poles jutted out from each of them, standing as bolt upright as the most finely disciplined army, pointing upward toward the heavens. The early evening sun hung low in the sky, its light reflecting from the pools in a brilliant glare.

The Japanese name for the place was Jusenkyo, its Chinese name Zhouquanshan. The cursed springs. It was exactly as the young Amazon who had led him here had described. She had refused to travel the last few kilometers with him, being understandably fearful of the dangers that lay therein. She had known nothing as to what sort of perils he might face here, and had given him only one piece of advice: Don't fall in the springs. Even that was only something which she had heard from her Amazon elders, and she had had no idea as to the reason behind it.

No matter. His quest was clear. The woman he loved had to be freed from the evil influence of this place. As a true warrior, he would carry out that mission, or perish in the attempt. With stance firm, he raised his weapon high and called out in the loudest voice he could muster.

"Hear me, guardians of this malignant wasteland! I, Kuno Tatewaki, demand that you face me!"

Tatewaki stepped a single pace forward as his shout echoed through the valley. He could hear the steady, monotonous chirpings of birds and insects behind him, and, from ahead, the barely audible burbling of the water in the springs.

"I come to free the Pig-Tailed Girl from your foul bewitchment! Release her without delay from whatever maledictions you have imprecated upon her, or you shall suffer my wrath! So swears the Blue Thunder, erstwhile of Furinkan!"

There was no answer. He stepped forward again, looking around cautiously in all directions. It would not do to be ambushed. Whoever, whatever the power that controlled this place was, it was obviously too cowardly to fight him in an honorable battle. That was not surprising, considering that it was evil enough to have used an innocent like the Pig-Tailed Girl for its own twisted ends.

Closer, ever closer he inched, until he stood at the edge of one of the springs. He looked down; a reflection stared back up at him. He dipped his bokken into the water, causing ripples to spread outward, distorting the image of himself. He could feel the bottom of the pool, but nothing else seemed to be contained within. Perhaps he had to check each pool to find the one beneath which the guardian of the place lay hidden.

Leaves rustled from the trees behind him. He whirled around, jerking his weapon back into his hands. Some small animal darted out of the foliage, quickly scampering out of sight. For long minutes Tatewaki peered towards the location from which it had come, all the while keeping himself alert for attacks from any other direction, until he had satisfied himself that there was nothing else there.

Tatewaki felt a tightness in his throat and chest. He noticed the intensity with which his heart pounded. It was not fear he felt. Such cowardice would mark him as unworthy of his noble samurai heritage. No, it was a feeling of... destiny. It felt as though he were approaching a critical moment in history, upon which depended not only his fate, not only that of the Pig-Tailed Girl, but much, much more that he was yet to be aware of.

He turned and stepped up to another pool. The guardians had to be hiding somewhere nearby. He would find them.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
Akane twisted the dial, and voices from her radio filled the room.

"...Public Affairs Radio, and I'm your host, Kinnosuke Cashew. Today's guests are a couple of students from Furinkan High School, Hiroshi Chapatsu and Daisuke Mifune."

"Hey."

"Hi."

"Guys, everybody's talking about this old man's underwear that was stolen. Now, you're friends with some of the people who live at that house, isn't that correct?"

"Can I just say here that this underwear theft was a terrible, vicious crime, and that the perpetrator should be caught and punished?"

"Oh, sure, you can say that, Hiroshi. What do you think, Daisuke?"

"I think that this underwear theft was a terrible, vicious crime, and that the perpetrator should be caught and punished."

"Hey, didn't I already say the same thing?"

"Um, I guess so. I figured it couldn't hurt to say it again."

"Now, boys, you two are very typical high school students, and certainly not the types who someone would slip five hundred yen to come on a radio show and say what she wanted you to say, am I right?"

"Oh, absolutely."

"Yeah, it was only four hundred."

"Shut up, dummy! Anyway, one thing that Daisuke and I do that isn't so typical is write fanfiction."

"Oh really? I wasn't aware of that."

"I guess it's another of those things that Takahashi forgot to mention."

Kinnosuke chuckled. It was a running gag for him to blame his research director, Abe Takahashi, for any piece of relevant information that he hadn't been briefed on before the show.

"Fanfiction is great. You write stories about characters that you take from anime or movies or somewhere like that, and you post them to the internet. When you write something really good, you get made a 'big name author' and then women everywhere are hot for you."

"Hiroshi's right. In fact, he and I have written a fic inspired by this underwear incident, which we've brought to read on your show."

"I'm sure our listeners would love to hear that. Go right ahead, guys."

"Righteous Rage, by Hiroshi and Daisuke. Ahem. Sailor Moon sat in her...."

"Disclaimer!"

"Oh yeah. Thanks, 'roshi. Disclaimer: We can't be bothered to give credit to the author whose character we're using. Nevertheless, please don't sue us."

"It's a joke. Ha ha."

"Anyway. Sailor Moon sat in her living room, reading the newspaper article about the old man whose underwear was stolen. 'This was a terrible, vicious crime,' she said, 'and that the perpetrator should be caught and punished.'"

"Er... that's it, is it?"

"I bet those women are lining up outside our doors right now."

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary

THE MASTER'S
UNDERTHINGS

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
(with guest appearances from Oh My Goddess! and Maison Ikkoku)
by Gary Kleppe


The characters and storylines of Ranma 1/2 and Maison Ikkoku are the creation of Rumiko Takahashi. The characters of Oh My Goddess! (Aa, Megamisama!) are the creation of Kosuke Fujishima. All uses of these characters in this story is without permission or legal right. Permission is granted to copy and distribute this story, provided that you maintain credit to the above authors and myself, you do not alter it substantially without permission, and it is not made available on an internet site which carries commercial advertising or otherwise used for profit.

Thanks to Chan Wei Lik and KaraOhki for prereading the earlier sections of this story, and to FFIRC Hour Challenge group 1 in which most of the later material was written. As always, all feedback is welcomed and encouraged.



The phone rang.

Zhen Guairen ignored the noise, preferring to remain floating beneath the cool and still waters of his meditative state. Blind rage was a weakness he could ill afford, for his enemy (his most hated enemy, may his name be spat upon and reviled by a thousand generations to come) would surely use it against him. He needed the sharpness and clarity of mind that meditation would bring. When the time came, he would deliver his killing strike, as swift and precise as the deadliest predator, and the world would be cleansed of the presence of the hated one (may he burn for all eternity in the deepest pits of the underworld).

The phone rang again, and again. And again. Zhen picked up the receiver and placed it to his ear, but did not speak.

"Hello?" a voice came. "Hello? Is anyone there?"

"Tell the evil one that his existence is at an end!" Zhen shouted into the phone. "For soon he shall feel the sting of righteous vengeance!"

"Good evening, sir. I'm calling to let you know how you can save up to forty percent on your...."

"Bah!" Zhen threw the receiver back onto its cradle, with such force that it shook the table on which it stood. Such trivialities would not distract him. For crimes beyond measure, for evil beyond comprehension, the hated Master Happosai would soon perish. And Zhen Guairen's hand would be the one that slew him.

But first Zhen needed to complete the bargain he'd made. And for that, he needed Momotaru to undertake a mission for him. So where was....

As if on queue, the house trembled, as something slammed into the wall from outside. Chunks of plaster cracked off and scattered onto the floor. Another impact sent debris flying into the air, leaving a window-sized hole, and a third smashed the entire section of wall to rubble.

Zhen glared sternly at the hulking brute on the other side of the demolished wall. "Momotaru."

"Um...." The man's eyes momentarily narrowed, as if he'd just been asked a particularly difficult question. "Yeah?"

"Did I not tell you to use the door?" He continued before Momotaru could answer. "Were not my very words to you 'While I appreciate the value of an assistant who is strong enough to smash through a wall with his bare hands, nevertheless next time you are to use the door?'"

"Yeah."

"And why, then, did you not do as I instructed?"

"I did."

Zhen eyed him skeptically.

Momotaru glanced back toward a pile of wood scraps which littered the ground where he had entered. "It broke the second time I hit the wall with it. I had to finish busting through by hand."

"I... see," Zhen said with a sigh. His own fault, he supposed, for having forgotten who he was dealing with. He had been told, by Momotaru's mother no less, that the boy had a mind like a computer. And in a way, it was true.

No matter. After all, the owner of this estate, one Inai Rusu, wouldn't be needing it anytime soon. Rusu had been scheduled to return from his vacation in Hong Kong on the tenth of the month; Zhen had met his flight at Tokyo airport, and, with one quick and decisive stroke, rerouted his luggage to Sao Paulo. By the time he managed to track it down, justice would be satisfied and Zhen long gone.

"I have a job for you, Momotaru. Go to the Tendo residence. I've already told you where it is." Giving directions would have been pointless; for Momotaru, a straight line was evidently the only path between two points. Fortunately, he always seemed to know which direction to head to get where he was going. "Once there, you will steal a personal item belonging to the hated Master Happosai. Anything which would have been kept close to his body enough to retain his scent. And I don't want you smashing another hole in the wall when you return. Is that quite clear?"

"Um, yeah." Momotaru scratched his bulky head. "What should I take?"

"Do I have to think of everything?" Stupid question. "Something like... like...."

All at once, the perfect answer came to him. So utterly appropriate. And it would be a message, a harbinger of the doom that would soon befall the hated one. And Zhen Guairen laughed.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary


TENSHI

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way. Just in case anyone might be misled by the name: this story has absolutely nothing to do with Pioneer's "Tenchi" series.

Thanks to the FFIRC Hour Challenge crew for their comments on the earlier drafts of this. All feedback is welcomed.



"Welcome to Ucchan's. I'll be with you in a minute, sugar."

Tenshi nodded as he sat at the counter. "Sure. Thanks." The waitress who'd greeted him poured a cupful of dough onto the grill; it sizzled and steamed as she patted it into shape with a spatula.

He ran his eyes furtively across the restaurant, making mental notes of the possibilities. A dead mouse in the kitchen. An anonymous call to the health inspector. It would be easy. The place would be shut down within days, and the owners would never have any clue who was responsible.

But that wasn't what he was here for.

The waitress stepped over to him. "What would you like, hon?" Her uniform was complete with about twenty mini-spatulas in front, plus a giant one in back. Cute. He'd always said, gimmicks like that make the customers remember your restaurant and keep coming back. Especially when the waitress had the face and body that a guy doesn't forget.

"Gimme the deluxe," he said. "And a beer. And tell the owner that I'd like to have a word with her." He nodded toward the woman in the kimono, obviously the owner, who stood on the other side pouring tea for another customer.

"We don't have any beer," she answered with a smirk. "And I happen to be the owner, sugar." She poured another cup of dough on the grill, and it began cooking.

"Are you, now. Well, well." He shifted lazily on his stool, lowering his voice. "Got a little proposition for you, miss restaurant owner."

"The name's Ukyo," she said a little warily. "Ukyo Kuonji. What'd you have in mind, mister customer?"

He dug into his pocket and pulled out a business card. "Here."

She scanned the card. "P. Tenshi, business consultant? That's a little vague, honey. What kind of consulting do you do?"

Tenshi took a second look at the young woman. Long, silky ebony hair, held in place by a ribbon, cascaded down past her flawlessly perfect face and ample chest to her narrow waist. Four stars. No, five. Five stars meant that a babe was gorgeous enough that he'd do it with her then and there, in front of everyone.

"I'm into public relations," he said. "For the right price, I can increase your market share. How would you like to have every customer in the whole area going to your restaurant, and only your restaurant?"

She flashed a patronizing smile. "I don't think I could handle that much business, sugar."

"How'd you like to be the only game in town? To be able to raise your prices as high as you like, and leave people with no choice but to eat here?"

Her eyes narrowed. "Are you saying--"

The door chime tinkled. A teenager shambled in. Big muscles, tight buns, pretty face. The kind of guy that women always go nuts over. And sure enough, Little Miss Restaurant Owner got one look at him and lit up like a game machine that somebody had just put a coin in.

"Ran-chan!" She hopped over to greet him, dropping Tenshi's card on the grill where it began to sizzle, smoking as it quickly blackened and crumbled. "How are you doing?"

"Oh, y' know." Pretty boy rubbed a bruise on his cheek.

"Akane?"

He nodded.

"Why'd she do a thing like that?" she cooed.

"Um... because I called her a flat-chested un-sexy tomboy whose cooking ain't fit for worms," he answered. "Some people just can't take a joke."

"I know how it is." She sighed. "How about an okonomiyaki? Guaranteed to take your mind off Ak--, I mean, off your troubles."

"Yeah, that's what I came for." He handed over some cash. "Make it two. Akane and me sorta ruined tonight's dinner when our practice match got outta hand."

"Coming right up!" She sounded a bit exasperated. Obviously, she wanted to be more than just a waitress to pretty boy. The age-old story. Girl meets boy, girl gets the hots for boy, but girl over on the next block has bigger you-know-whats.

Glancing back at Tenshi, the waitress flipped an okonomiyaki in his direction. It slid across the counter, stopping precisely in front of him. "Enjoy, sugar. Then leave. I don't think we can do business."

Tenshi smirked. "Your loss, honey. Maybe one of the other places in the area will be interested." He saw her flinch slightly at that, then shrug dismissively.

"Hey, Ucchan!" pretty boy called. "Is my food ready yet? I gotta get goin'!"

"Um... yeah, Ran-chan." The giant spatula swung into action. "I'll just box it up for you."

The kid stared down at his coat for a minute, then looked up at her. "Flowers?"

"Huh?"

"For Akane. Think it would work? I thought about chocolate, but then I'd be too tempted to make fat jokes."

"Um... sure, Ran-chan." She flipped the two okonomiyaki into boxes and folded them up with practiced precision. "Every girl likes getting flowers."

"Great! Maybe I'll try it." He swatted her on the shoulder playfully. "Thanks, Ucchan!"

For a moment, the owner seemed about to explode. "Damn it!" Then she took a deep breath and calmed down, at least outwardly. Professionalism. Tenshi had to admire that.

Leaving payment on the counter, he stood up. "See ya later, honey." Soap operas were fun, but none of his concern. If he wasn't going to find a job here, he'd have to look elsewhere.

He'd barely pushed the door open, when he felt a tug on his sleeve. "Wait," the owner said in a hushed voice.

Tenshi turned around, and grinned. "You want to hire me after all, hm?"

"Yes." She took a nervous breath. "But not for exactly what you had in mind...."

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
FOR A DYING FRIEND

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe


The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


"I'm afraid there's been no change."

"No... change," I repeated dumbly. The words are a tornado, chilling, darkening, demolishing into rubble my walls of denial and false hope. No change. Of course there's been no change. Why would there be? Trouble rarely goes away when you sit and wait for it to fix itself. Yet sometimes that's the only thing to try.

The clinic is a maze of corridors and examination rooms with tables of cold stainless steel. Racks of medicine and equipment hang on the walls, like the torture implements of a medieval dungeon.

"Is there..." I ask hesitantly, not sure that I want to hear the answer, "anything you can do, Doctor?"

"Well, Mrs.--"

"Akane."

Doctor Tanaka nods. "Well, Akane, what we're dealing with here is a rather advanced case of kidney deterioration. You see, the kidneys have the job of filtering out wastes and...." The words trail off. His wide country-boy eyes gaze up at me with kindness and sympathy. "I'm sorry. I've already told you this."

"Yes," I say, and hear the anger and frustration in my voice. I shouldn't get mad at the doctor. It's not his fault. Whose it is, who really deserves to be the target of the emotions I'm feeling, I don't know. All I do know is that he's answered my question, by not answering it. There was nothing that he, or I, could do.

Kidney deterioration. I think of Mrs. Yamane from next door, how three years ago the ambulance came to her house to take her to the hospital. Her kidneys were bad, they said; but they put her on a dialysis machine and eventually transplanted another kidney into her body, and she was able to come home. How I wish that were possible in this case.

The doctor takes a sip of tea. and wipes the side of his cup on his white lab coat. "Akane, this isn't easy for me, any more than I'm sure it is for you. But... while we've given him what drugs we safely can, he's still in a terrible lot of pain. I need a decision from you."

I don't know what he means, and then I do. I remember holding him in my arms as we rode to the clinic, how he shivered and trembled and stared straight ahead and how in his eyes held no recognition for me, nothing but pain. There's no way to make him better, nothing to do but wait as the poisons build up all over his body, accumulating like water on a sinking ship, and I wonder if ending his misery wouldn't be the best thing for him.

Except.... "Doctor, I promised my husband I would wait until he's back."

"All right, Akane." The doctor nods in understanding. "There's some tea in the outer room in case you'd like. I'll let you know if there's any change."

"Thank you, Doctor." I manage to smile vaguely, and walk out.

The outer room is empty as I enter and sit on one of the padded benches. Colorful pamphlets lay on the table in front of me, explaining the importance of timely vaccinations and proper hygiene. I don't feel like reading.

With nothing else to do, I sit back and wait, as I said, for my husband, wondering a little angrily why he couldn't have stayed with me through this. I thought they were friends. He was the one who nearly throttled the doctor demanding a dialysis machine, until the doctor explained why it wouldn't work. Then he read the letter we'd gotten from Shampoo, and ran off to the location her map had shown, not explaining why it couldn't wait just a few days.

Nearby, a phone rings, and a receptionist's voice negotiates an appointment with someone over the telephone; I tune it out and stare at the small window. The early morning sky outside is blackened, as if the sun were too ill to show up for work today. Rain pours down in a never-ending rhythm, sloshing up against the window as a gust of wind howls. Water. At school they taught us what a miraculous substance it is. It supposedly makes up seventy percent of our body weight. Life began in water, and without it we would all shrivel up and die in days.

I hate it.

I hate it for what it used to do to Ranma, and what it won't do to him anymore. I hate it for ruining our chance at a normal life together. Strange that I still think of Ranma as a he, even though in strict biological terms that pronoun hasn't applied to him since high school. But anything else feels like giving up on him.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary


THE GHOST PRISON

Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.



A chilling wind blows across Jusenkyo.

Bamboo poles vibrate back and forth like the tines of tuning forks. The waters of the Jusenkyo pool in front of me swirl, casting ripples outward from the poles. The glassteel barriers around the springs shake and tremble with the sound of ghosts rattling their chains. I try to remember how long it's been since the walls went up. Twenty years already? Thirty?

I sit, staring at the pools in front of me. I wonder whether you understand. The thought that you don't presses down on me like a massive weight. Burned indelibly into my memory, the last look on your face hovers before me. Your eyes gaping with utter confusion, with a single, unspoken question: Why?

I know you and I were never the closest of friends. I'd always meant to sit down with you someday and just talk -- about everything that I've been going through all these years, especially in the early days when we met each other for the second time. About what you meant to me, and what I wanted you to mean to me. I guess someday never comes. Or if it does, it comes too late.

The wind kicks up again; it stabs through my tired, old body, penetrating my tunic as if it were nothing. I should've worn something warmer. So many years ago, when I was young, I dressed like this all year round. Only a few weeks ago, a breeze like this would've been a welcome respite from the heat. I should've worn a sweater. Summer is gone, no matter how much I want to pretend it isn't.

I know you can't hear me anymore, but do you understand, Ran-chan? Understand why I killed you?

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
On Thursday, Ranma was introduced to a weekly tradition at the Tendo household.

"Leftover night?"

"That's right, Ranma." Nabiki crossed the Tendo living room, sliding down onto the floor next to him. "Every other Thursday, Kasumi takes the night off and goes out, leaving the rest of us to fend for ourselves."

Ranma set down the Giant Killer Robots of Death manga he had been reading. "Really? Where's she go?"

"We don't know." Her smirk told him that he'd just won the Stupidest Question Of The Week award. "She always leaves plenty of food, so no one will starve." She set a glass of water on the floor between them. "Lucky for me, though, I'll be dining out tonight, thanks to a certain genie who owes me a favor."

Sighing, he picked up the glass and poured it over himself. "All right, wish away."

Nabiki crossed her legs together, swiveling around to face him. "Yesterday, I sent off a letter to a certain young man. You may know the type: very rich, very handsome, very full of himself."

"Kuno?"

"Kuno-chan only wishes he had this kind of money." She chuckled. "But as for me, I wish for my letter to find its way to its intended recipient, without being intercepted by the servants that screen his mail."

"Servants screen his mail?"

"Oh, yes. Hired by his father." Her expression became serious, almost intense. "It's a tough world out there, Ranma. Loving parents have to protect their son from unscrupulous gold-diggers."

"I don't get it," he said. "Why bother going out to dinner with him? Why not just wish for him to give you money?"

"You probably wouldn't understand, Ranma." She smiled enigmatically, as if to say, I'm a puzzle; you'll never figure me out.

"Geez, just askin'." He stood up. There really wasn't any need to stay; the wish would work just as well with him upstairs.

"Wait, Ranma," she said. He turned. She gazed up at him, her eyes full of a sympathy that he didn't believe for a second. "Maybe I am being a little unfair to you. Tell you what: I'll give you a little something to make up for it."

"Really? What?"

"I wish you had a martial arts trophy."

A statuette appeared in his hands, a gi-wearing man of metal, standing atop a wooden base. "Huh? What's this for?"

"It's for you, Ranma! Isn't this why you go through all that trouble to find new and better ways of beating people up? So that you can get things like this?"

"But... it's not mine!"

"Sure it is! I'm giving it to you. It's a freebie, even. You don't owe me anything for it."

"But I didn't defeat anybody for it!"

"You sure you don't want it?"

Ranma nodded.

"Oh well. You had your chance! I wish it was gone." She tapped the trophy with her finger, and it popped out of existence like a punctured balloon.

Ranma picked up his manga and tried to remember what page he'd been on. No matter how hard he tried, there were some people he'd never understand.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
IDoR theme song by Vincent Seifert (with alterations by G.K.)

(All) One guy [Ranma, looking cocky]
Three girls [Kasumi, Nabiki, Akane, looking cute]
Two schools [Tendo Dojo/Furinkan]
A curse [Genie-Ranma, looking cocky AND cute]

(All) 'Kane:
(Akane) I dream of Ranm— Huh? Who wrote this?!
[She turns and argues with Kasumi and Nabiki]

(Others) Oh, yes:
She dreams of Ranma!

[Shampoo appears out of nowhere in front of the three. She wears a
costume similar to Genie-Ranma's.]
(All) Shampoo:
(Akane) I dream of Ranma! [amorously]
[Akane starts arguing with Shampoo]

(All) Throw him into the koi pond
[Genma throws Ranma into the pond]

He comes out to grant a wish
[genie-Ranma-in-pond splutters, realizes how revealing his wet top is,
then crosses his arms over his bosom and blinks like Barbara Eden,
but nothing happens]

(Kasumi) But nobody ever thinks of
The fish
[A koi jumps out of the water, slaps genie-Ranma across the face
with its tail, and dives back in]

(All) Ranma, he fell into Genie-niquan
[Ranma falls into a pool at Jusenkyo]

Now his manhood is all gone
[genie-Ranma in the pool looks down and screams]

He gives 'em what they say they want
[genie-Ranma, wearing a flat-eyed look of disgust, is surrounded by
characters with expressions ranging from avarice to lust]

(All) Which is fine with
(All) 'Biki:
(Nabiki) I dream of money!
[Nabiki wallows in cash a la Scrooge McDuck.]

[Ranma smirks as he lifts a kettle of hot water]
(All) 'Doka:
(Nodoka) O-ni must die-ee!
[He sees her katana, frantically dropping the kettle while
flashing an insipid grin]

(All) Kuno:
(Kuno) I dream of, er, uh,
[Kuno's head whips back and forth between Akane and genie-Ranma]

No! I must have them both!
[POW! They both clobber him. Cut to black. :) ]





Episode 4:
I'm Not a Genie, But I Play One On TV


An announcement sputtered over Furinkan's public address system, ending the school day. "Don't forget that submissions for the school play are due tomorrow morning. See Mr. Mokusei with any questions."

Flanked by his two new buddies, Ranma walked out of the classroom.

"What kind of play do you think they'll do this semester, Hiroshi?"

"Dunno, Daisuke. Whatever it is, it won't be as good as the one we made last year."

"You guys wrote a play?" Ranma asked with mild surprise. These guys didn't seem like the type who'd go in for that stuff.

"Yeah," Hiroshi answered. "The drama club likes to use student-written plays. And they used ours last time. Mr. Mokusei even complimented us on it. He said... um, what exactly did he say again, Daisuke?"

"He said, 'All the other submissions are even more terrible.'"

"Right, that was it." The three students sifted their way through the crowd, gradually moving toward the exit. "Play writing is easy. The most important thing is costume design. That's the only reason guys go to plays anyway — to see what kind of revealing clothes the girls are wearing."

"Yup, costume design is crucial," Daisuke said. "Then you have to get the right actresses. Y'know, ones who'll fill out the outfits you come up with."

Ranma gave a forced chuckle. "I know what you mean, man." He didn't really care about girls in costumes, but guys were supposed to talk about this kind of stuff, and he wanted to fit in. Anyway, it was harmless.

Hiroshi grinned. "Hey, Ranma, didja see the babe who was here yesterday? The one with the pigtail?"

"Er...." Ranma's throat tightened. "No. I didn't. I dunno who you're talkin' about."

"Damn, you shoulda seen her," Daisuke said. "She was hot. Almost as gorgeous as Akane."

"Whaddaya mean? She's a lot better looking than Akane!"

"Who is?"

"That chick. The one I don't know anything about." He glared at the two of them, and saw that they weren't buying it. "Um, actually, come to think of it, I do know her. She's, um, Ranko. Akane's cousin."

"Think you could convince her to be in the play this semester?" Hiroshi stopped walking and turned his head towards Ranma. "I'm sure no matter what they decide to do, there's a part that'll be good for her."

"No!" The thought of being fodder for adolescent perverted fantasies disgusted Ranma. Let the school do whatever play they wanted; he wasn't going to have anything to do with it.

"Oh well," Daisuke said. "Anyway, like I said, there's costume design, and casting. Also, you need to write some jokes into the script — if only to convince the teachers that it's not just an excuse to ogle the chicks."

"Jokes? Like what?" Ranma asked, grateful for the change of subject.

"Jokes are easy to write. It's best to go for the cheapest possible laugh. Forget about doing anything that requires any setup, or anything satirical; your audience probably won't get it anyhow. Go for cheap sight gags, pop culture references, and the occasional vague remark that sounds like sexual perversion. That's what we did in the last play, and we had people rolling on the floor."

"Really?"

"Yeah," Hiroshi answered. "It said right in the script, 'all actors stop what they're doing and roll around on the floor.'"

"Too bad Akane refused to be in our play," Daisuke said. "Think she'd do one this year if you asked her, Ranma?"

"Um, I doubt it, guys," Ranma said, hoping they would drop it.

"Dude, they're engaged," Hiroshi said. "He doesn't need her to be in a play. He's probably already seen her in her underwear."

"What?" Ranma resisted the urge to slug him. "Of course not!"

Hiroshi gaped. "You've seen her out of her underwear?"

"No! Why the heck would I wanna look at an uncute chick like her anyway? I mean, she has zero sex appeal!"

Hiroshi and Daisuke backed away slowly, with nervous looks on their faces. Probably afraid I'll beat 'em up, Ranma thought.

"Akane should wear a gorilla suit, far as I'm concerned," he continued. "I mean, not only is she a tomboy, but she's flat-chested, completely uncute, zero sex appeal, and...." He stopped talking as he became aware of someone behind him.

Ranma turned around just in time to see Akane's fist crash into his face.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
"Two sodas, and a cup of tea." The waitress smiled as she set the drinks down on the table. "Would you ladies care to order, or do you need a few more moments to look at the menu?"

"I think we're ready." Ranma's mother took a sip from her cup, and looked across the table to him and Akane. He wondered how she could stand to drink hot tea on such a scorcher of a summer day. "Ranko, would you like to order?"

Ranma continued to idly study the menu, until he felt Akane's elbow poke him below the ribs. "Oh yeah. Me. Right." After two days, he still wasn't used to his new alias.

"Go ahead and order anything you like, dear," his mother said. "It's on me. Even if I can't meet my son, it's so nice to be able to meet his fiancee and her cousin."

"Oh, thank you, Mrs. Saotome!" Ranma gave a smile and a bubbly laugh, though inwardly he wanted to scream. Until two days ago, he hadn't even known that he had a mother. Not that he'd believed Pop's story about him having been cloned; but he'd always figured that his mom was dead or something. He'd certainly never guessed that she'd been waiting around for more than ten years for Pop to bring him home to her.

And now here he was, together with his mother. But thanks to some stupid promise Pop had made, he couldn't tell her that he was her son. He had to pretend to be 'Ranko' so that she didn't kill him for being unmanly. Maybe she wasn't really serious about making him honor that agreement. But if he took a chance and was wrong, he wouldn't live to take any other chances. So he had to keep up the act. For so many years he'd had no idea what it was like to have a mother; now, he was so close, and yet so far.

Akane handed her copy of the menu to the waitress. "I'll have the beefbowl."

"Figures a tomboy like you would order something like that, Akane," Ranma teased.

Akane waved a fist at him menacingly. The waitress turned to Ranma. "And for you, ma'am?"

"I'll have the same thing. Make it a double order."

His mother pointed to something on the menu. "I'll have this noodle dish, please." She gave her menu to the waitress, who then walked off. "I wonder what kind of food Ranma likes." She briefly stared off into space. "The two of you have eaten with him, haven't you?" Though she'd supposedly invited Akane and 'Ranko' to lunch to get to know them, she only seemed interested in asking about her son. Ranma might have been offended if he and 'Ranko' hadn't been the same person.

"Yes, we did," Akane said. "I think... um... he likes the same foods that Ranko likes."

"Did I tell you that I haven't seen him since he was a baby? That it's been more than ten years?"

"Yes, you did," Ranma said. Several times, actually.

"I'm so sorry." Pulling out a handkerchief, she wiped a single tear from her eye. "It seems as if I can't stop asking about Ranma. It's just that... I miss him so much. Oh, how I wish my manly son were here!"

Ranma, instantly male, dove quickly under the table.

"Ranko?" his mother said. Ranma felt her tug on his pigtail. "Whatever are you doing down there?"

"I—" He shifted to a higher tone, trying to imitate his female voice. "I, um, I dropped a contact lens, Mrs. Saotome!"

"Ranko, don't bump the table," Akane said in an exaggerated voice. "You'll spill something!" She tipped one of the glasses, letting a little soda pour onto him. He changed back into his genie form, complete with costume.

"Oh dear. Could I help?" His mother stood up, looking over the table at him.

"Ranma," Akane frantically whispered in his ear, "I wish you were back in your usual clothes." And he was.

"It's all right." He slid up and sat back in the seat. "Got it back in. Whew. I hate it when that happens."

"I don't understand, Ranko." His mother stared at him with puzzled eyes. "For a moment, I saw... you were wearing some strange costume."

"Er... you see, Mrs. Saotome...." Ranma fumbled for something to say. "I wear special contact lenses. When I lose one of them, it's other people who can't see me very well." Akane rolled her eyes. Okay, so it wasn't a very good excuse; but it was the best he could think of.

"Oh dear." Ranma's mother pointed to his shoulder. There was a big, sticky stain on the front of his shirt where Akane had poured the soda. "Oh dear. Ranko, please let me buy you a new outfit after lunch."

"Why, Mrs. Saotome, you don't have to...." Ranma looked into her eyes, and realized she wasn't about to take no for an answer. This, he supposed, was part of what it meant to have a mother.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
"Where's Ranma?" Akane paced back and forth impatiently across the Tendo living room. "It's nearly time to leave for school."

"I'll go up and ask him to come down, Akane." Kasumi ascended the steps toward Ranma's room. It wouldn't do for him to miss his first day at Furinkan. After all, the reason Mr. Saotome had brought him to Nerima was so that he could get a good education. After being on the road for so long, he was probably excited about the idea of being in school -- learning from teachers and meeting other boys his age.

Besides, she needed to ask for his help on that other little matter, and now was as good a time as any.

***

Ranma lay sprawled across his futon, trying to figure out what to do next.

The curse was the first of his problems. Cold water turned him into a genie, complete with the ability to grant wishes. But he didn't have control over his powers the way that the genies in the old stories and legends did. Wishes that people made around him just got fulfilled automatically, with him having no say about it. He didn't even seem to be able to interpret the meaning of wishes the way he wanted to.

Of course, it made a kind of sense when he thought about it. The curse gave him the body and powers of a genie, but not the skills that one would have. It was the same as if someone fell into the Spring of Drowned Hard-ass Martial Artist; they'd get the muscles, and maybe fast reflexes, but they probably wouldn't know any special attacks until somebody came along to teach them.

So he needed to learn how to use his cursed form's powers. He obviously couldn't go out and sign up for genie training school. The only way to get better at it was to practice. But that meant letting people make wishes, and if he did that it would mean a whole lot of trouble for him.

His second problem was that Pop wanted him to marry Akane. Surprisingly, part of him seemed to be giving the idea of the engagement serious consideration. If he had to keep the curse, being one person's genie would be better than being up for grabs, even if she didn't like him.

Fortunately, the sensible part of his brain was still in charge. There was no way he was getting married just because Pop said so. Especially to someone like her. Especially when it would mean doing... that... with her. He wasn't an expert on the subject, but had a basic idea what married people did, and the thought of doing it with a macho chick like her was disturbing.

Stall. That was the thing to do. He knew from experience how to handle it when Pop got a stupid idea into his head. Trying to talk him out of it would only make him more stubborn, and he'd have to push the marriage thing just to prove that he was the boss. But if Ranma could procrastinate long enough, he might change his mind or just forget about it.

After all, if nothing else he probably had time. It wasn't like Pop was insisting he get married right away.

"Oh, hello, Ranma!" Kasumi stepped in from the hallway. "Could I ask you for a quick favor? I mean, if it's no trouble." She had a glass of water in one hand, and a kettle in the other; it was easy to figure out the kind of help she wanted. "Oh, I really don't want to impose, and if it's a bother I could just--"

"That's okay." Ranma stood and walked over to her. This kind of thing was going to happen a lot; might as well get used to it.

"Oh, thank you." She dumped a little water over his head, and before he knew it he had become female. His Chinese shirt and pants had disappeared, and he was wearing the genie costume. Kasumi reached into her apron pocket and took out a pencil and a small piece of paper. "I wish I knew the telephone number of the person whose name is written here."

She smiled, quickly jotting down a number on the paper. Ranma felt relieved that that was all she wanted. A phone number couldn't cause him a lot of trouble, could it? "Uh... is that it, Kasumi?"

"Yes, that's all. Thank you so much!" She nodded as she handed him the kettle. He poured it over himself; his clothes, and everything inside them, changed back to normal. "Now you need to hurry and get downstairs. Akane is waiting for you!"

Ranma scratched his wet head. "Why's she waitin' for me?"

"Ranma, you know why your father brought you to Nerima, right?"

"Yeah." Don't remind me, he said to himself.

Kasumi smiled. "Well, it's that time!"

"It's...." Ranma's jaw dropped. "Today? Now?!"

"Mm hmm!" She nodded happily, and slipped back down the hallway.

» Read More

Posted on May 10, 2013 by Gary
Prologue

Once upon a time, a vast kingdom existed. Its lands stretched over enormous distances, bounded by desert and mountains and ocean. An old and wise monarch ruled with justice and fairness, and was beloved by all the people, or so say the legends.

The djinn, or genies, were the bane of the kingdom. They swarmed about from place to place, causing terrible chaos and mischief with their magics. So great was their power that none could stand against it.

The aged white-haired monarch of the land saw what the djinn were doing, and knew that they had to be stopped. One by one, the genies were captured and imprisoned so that they could cause no further harm and disruption to mankind.

However, one djinn managed to escape every trap set for it. Magic lamps, bottles, rings -- none of them could hold this genie. The monarch assembled the finest scholars who could be found and asked what could be done, how the kingdom could be rid of this troublesome spirit. They had no answer.

In desperation, the monarch traveled to the mountains, where the most knowledgeable sage in the kingdom was said to live. The monarch found the sage and asked what could be tried to contain the djinn that the most powerful devices in the land had failed to hold.

"Well," said the sage, "there might just be one thing...."

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
WARNING: This is a lime. While it does not show explicit sex, as a lemon would, references to sexual situations abound.



TANGLED WEB


Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

###

"Ranma, prepare to... UK!"

Shampoo's bicycle slammed into the back of Ryoga's neck, sending him skidding forward along the sidewalk. The Amazon dove off the bicycle, tumbling through the air with deft precision to land in Ranma's arms.

"Wow." Hiroshi stared like a man hypnotized, admiring Shampoo's curves. "She's good!"

"Yeah." Sayuri said. "Good enough for the Olympics, even."

"Nihao, Ranma!" Shampoo pressed her ample bosom into her airen's chest. "You happy to see Shampoo?"

"Aaaa! Get offa me!" Ranma turned, and was abruptly face to face with a glowering Akane. "It-it's not what it looks like!"

"Oh, don't let me interrupt!" she said, as her kick propelled Ranma away from Shampoo, toward the fence. "I'm sure you two are enjoying each other's company!"

Hiroshi winced as Ranma slammed into the fence, making it vibrate noisily. That had to hurt.

Ryoga stood up and charged. "Ranma! How dare you treat Akane like this! I'll--"

"OHOHOHOHO!" Kodachi Kuno suddenly swung down out of nowhere, in instant before Ryoga would've connected, quickly scooping Ranma up into her grasp as she passed. "What a pleasure to meet you here, Darling! Come with me to my abode tonight. I've fixed a repast for you using some simply exquisite new ingredients!"

"She's pretty good too!" Yuka remarked. "Great form!"

Hiroshi ran his eyes over the shapely body that bulged out of Kodachi's tight leotard. "Yeah."

Ryoga plummeted through the empty space where Ranma had just been. His momentum carried him into the water channel, leaving a man-sized hole in the fence. Hiroshi was about to move over to help him out, when he heard more voices approaching.

"Back off, sugar!" Ukyo shouted at Kodachi. A salvo of mini-spatulas whizzed by, barely missing Ranma's ear. "If anyone's gonna feed my friend Ran-chan, it's gonna be me!"

Ranma pushed out of Kodachi's grip, then frantically dodged a flurry of chains, pole arms, and kitchen utensils. "Shampoo!" Mousse cried. "I'll avenge you! Ranma, I saw what you did! How dare you molest the woman I love!"

"Wow." Yuka stared wide-eyed at the chaotic scene. "You usually don't see this many of them together on a Wednesday."

A guttural snorting sounded from the new hole in the fence. "P-chan!" Akane exclaimed joyfully as she looked down at the black piglet who was climbing out. "How did you get here? Come to Mommy!"

Daisuke smirked at Hiroshi. "Bet she'll kill him when she finds out."

"Maybe she knows already," Hiroshi answered back, grinning. "Maybe she's taking him off to the butcher shop right now."

"Ouch. That's not funny," Daisuke said. "Just imagine it happening to you."

"Ouch is right." The thought made Hiroshi instinctively reach down to shield his vital organs.

Yuka turned. "What are you guys talking about?" she asked, a puzzled look on her face.

"Um, nothing. I'm only kidding." Hiroshi whispered to Daisuke, "We both know she's never gonna figure it out."

"Right," Daisuke replied. "That's the thing about the people in this neighborhood. They're predictable. You always know where they stand."

###

"Darling!" Mousse's voice resonated through the Nekohanten. "Darling, are you here?"

"Mousse, you fool!" the object of his affection called back. "What if someone should hear you?"

"Sorry, Darling." He came into the back room. "I figured that if there was anyone here, they'd think I meant Shampoo."

"That's all right." She nodded approvingly. "You meant well." Mousse was actually quite a bit smarter than he acted; she had to keep reminding herself of that.

He gazed at her with big eyes and an absurdly happy smile. "Did I do a good job today with Shampoo? Did I?"

"From what I've heard, you certainly did. I'm quite happy with your work. Your harassment of her gives her added motivation to succeed in her pursuit of Ranma, not to mention giving you a reason for being here."

"You're my reason for being here, Darling!"

"I mean a reason that I can tell to other people, you dolt!" She sighed. "How our traditions have eroded. When I was young, an Amazon elder had the right to keep several young men as her, er, personal servants. Now, unfortunately, it is looked down upon, and I would lose considerable standing if anyone were to learn of our little... arrangement."

"I won't tell anyone, Darling! You can count me to act as if I were still smitten by Shampoo."

Cologne stared at Mousse's puppy-dog face. Perhaps it really wasn't right for her to use him in this way. But didn't being the oldest and most powerful living warrior of the Amazon tribe entitle her to a little comfort? She wasn't causing the boy any harm, anyway. Not really.

"Of course I can count on you," she said. "Still, Shampoo's lack of success with Ranma worries me. It is an embarrassment to our tribe for a man to elude an Amazon for so long."

Mousse stared at the floor thoughtfully. "Could you give Ranma a potion to make him love Shampoo?"

"Unfortunately, no. I used up my supply of love potions on..., er, some time ago. Besides, it is Shampoo's responsibility, as she was the one defeated by Ranma. It would not reflect well on her were I to help her too much."

"I'm sure she'll do all right with whatever help you can give her. Thanks to you, we've kept up our pretense for so long. How many others could have managed to keep a relationship like ours a secret?"

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
This story owes its inspiration to a couple of other fanfics; which ones these are will be revealed in the end notes, as it would give away spoilers to tell you now. You don't need to have read these stories to understand this story; all you need is a basic familiarity with Ranma 1/2 canon.

Some of you may find this a bit dark. Some of you may find it more than a bit dark. You have been warned.

Many thanks are due to pre-readers Thomas Schmidt, Donny Cheng, Krista Perry, Megane 6.7, and Cindy Toler. I also thank the members of the FFML and FFIRC for their helpful comments and suggestions. As always, reader feedback is welcome and greatly appreciated. I do recommend you read the whole story before responding, as some things that might seem out of character get explained later.




"Damn it, Ranma, enough is enough."

Akane glared from her desk chair at her fiance, who lay sprawled across the rug in front of her bed. She glanced over at the alarm clock on the shelf. 8:30 PM. Every time he had been in this state before, he'd come out of it in less than half an hour. Now it had been well over an entire day, and there was still no change.

"I suppose you think this is funny. Well, I don't!"

"Mmm?" Ranma lazily turned his head. Innocent eyes gazed quizzically at Akane. His face held the blank, vaguely smiling expression of one who had no idea why he was being scolded.

Heaving an exasperated sigh, she swiveled her chair around and returned to her math homework. She couldn't do anything about Ranma except wait for him to come back to normal on his own. Maybe it would happen any minute. Maybe he just needed another night's sleep, and he'd wake up his old self in the morning, wondering what he was doing in Akane's room and whether he could get back to his own without getting a good pounding. Maybe...

*Maybe not.* The thought sent a chill resonating through her body. *Maybe he'll be this way for the rest of his life.* She pushed the thought out of her head. There was no reason to assume the worst. Not yet, anyway.

"Ranma." She got up off her chair and knelt near him, moving her face close to his, speaking sharply. "You are a person. Do you understand? A human being! So act like one, for gods' sake!"

He looked up at her and spoke. "Myoww?"

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
"OHOHOHOHOHO!!!! It is the pet vermin of the wicked Akane Tendo! Come to Kodachi! I know how to make you useful!"

George slipped out of Kodachi's ribbon and ran as fast as his pig legs would carry him. He didn't want to know her idea of "useful". How had this happened to him? How could he have acquired Ryoga's curse?

The outer wall of the estate loomed before him, as tall as a skyscraper from his perspective. He scurried along the ground at its base, hoping desperately that the evening shadows would hide him from Kodachi.

After crawling through the brush for what seemed like miles, he came to an exit gate. Forcing his pig body between the bars, he slipped out onto the sidewalk.

Cars the size of houses zoomed by on the road as George quickly made his way away, the concrete scraping painfully on his shoeless appendages. Soon he had no idea where he was. Did he now have Ryoga's problem with directions too? Or was it just the smallness of his new form?

He came across a house, and ducked in through the opened door. Hopefully, he could get some hot water somewhere inside.

Moving through the house as fast as he could, he listened for anyone who might be present, but heard nothing. With his luck, he thought, he had probably come around in a circle and was now back in Kodachi's house.

He finally came to a door. This would be the bathroom, if the house he was in was the same as the Tendo home, as it seemed to be. Slamming his piglet body against it, he managed to get it to swing open. Just a little hot water, and everything would be all right.

Inside the bathroom, a short-haired girl dried herself with a towel. Happy recognition crossed her face as she turned. "P-chan!!" she exclaimed, as her towel fell away. "P-chan, don't be afraid, it's me!"

George caught sight of Akane's magnificiently-conditioned body in its full naked glory. Blood gushed from his nose as the world spun into blackness.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
After wandering around for about an hour, George ended up at the Tendo dojo. This was it, he thought. He'd prove how easy it would be to change things around here.

He stuffed an envelope into the mailbox. This was the first step. Of everything that went he had seen in the videos, one thing had outraged him more than anything else. He was going to put a stop to it right away.

As George stood, picturing in his mind what he would do next, he heard the sound of a bell from behind him. Before he could turn around, something struck him in the head, knocking him to the ground.

He rose slowly and carefully, used to this sort of thing by now, and turned to look. There on the bicycle was a girl with luxurious black hair that reached down past her waist. Her body, muscular but not the least bit unfeminine, filled out her shimmering silk dress in a way that he had never dreamed possible.

The girl turned to George. "Why you get in way of Shampoo's bike?" she said, as he quickly moved his gaze up to her face.

"Uh... I... that is..." he responded as he mentally kicked himself. Here was the sexiest, most beautiful girl that he could ever remember seeing, and he couldn't manage to say anything coherent.

"Keep out of way! Shampoo need finish deliver ramen. Then I go ask Ranma for date! I look like self now, but could turn back any time to look like crazy ribbon girl. Then Ranma never agree to date. Aiyou!"

Wheels turned in George's mind. Shampoo was the one who had to marry the one who defeated her in combat... and the Goddess said that he would be able to defeat anyone here! Therefore...

"Shampoo!" he blurted out. "I challenge --"

Too late, she had already gone.

Oh well, there would be other chances. Meanwhile he could do other things. He headed to the Tendo home.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
Tatewaki Kuno was eating lunch at the Nekohanten. Half the student body of Furinkan ate lunch there, ever since the decision that only Hawaiian food would be available in the school.

The food at the restaurant filled one's stomach adequately for a reasonable price; the only drawback was the waiter's lack of competence. "I, Tatewaki Kuno the Blue Thunder of Furinkan High, ordered the house special ramen! Dare you insult me by giving me pork buns instead?" It was a good policy to be firm with the serving classes.

Tatewaki saw his twisted sister, Kodachi the Black Rose, walk into the establishment. The waiter immediately jumped on her, crying out "Shampoo! How I've missed you in the time you've been gone! It's been... at least an hour and a half!"

"Blind fool!" Tatewaki rose to his feet. "Can you not tell one person from another? Would you so mistake Ranma Saotome for the Pig-Tailed Girl?"

"Stupid Mousse!" the target of Mousse's affections said, in a most unexpected voice. "Get back to work or I hurt you!"

"Yes, darling Shampoo!" Mousse turned to clear a table. An identical-looking Kodachi entered the restaurant.

"Shampoo? Is that you?" The withered crone who owned the restaurant spoke to the first Kodachi.

"Of *course* it's her!" Mousse said smugly. "Can't you see? Do you need *glasses* or something?"

"Mousse, go scrub out the toilets," Cologne shot back.

"Er... yes, elder." Mousse sulked away toward the bathroom, muttering under his breath. "Again? Geez..."

"Great grandmother, this fault of evil lecher," the first Kodachi said.

Tatewaki rose to his feet. "Ranma Saotome did this? That swine! I shall...."

Cologne struck with her staff as she walked past the Blue Thunder, knocking him back into his chair. "She means Happosai, you fool! Tell us what happened, Shampoo."

"You right, great grandmother. Happosai steal Shampoo underwear. I try to get back by power of calm reason...."

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
This story is sponsored by the (Takahashi-)Mermaid's Charitable Fund. Give generously, and you will have our undying gratitude.

The characters of Ranma 1/2, and those from other series who make cameos herein, are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


PROLOGUE

"Where am I?" George called, hoping there was someone to hear.

There was no response to his shout, not even an echo. He heard nothing, saw nothing but endless gray. He couldn't feel anything under his feet, yet he didn't seem to be falling. Or maybe he was. There was no way to tell up or down, backward or forward. All he was aware of was himself, and... something else.

Some powerful presence surrounded him. It was the feeling he often got -- that someone was watching him -- but it was magnified a thousand times from the usual. He couldn't zero in on where it came from; it seemed to be everywhere.

Maybe this was a dream, he thought, though it didn't feel like one of his dreams. The last thing he could remember was being in the anime room at GenCon. He must have fallen asleep there. He remembered watching an anime about some mermaid's meat that made people live forever. That story had certainly been weird enough to give him nightmares.

A voice of sorts called out. **GEORGE TOCKUE!** It wasn't really a sound; it spoke in his head moreso than in his ears.

"Uhh... that's me." George tried to turn towards the voice, but it was coming from everywhere. "But I asked *where* am I, not *who* am I! And who am I talking to?"

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
Lili drifted down towards the ocean floor, holding her breath desperately, her arms and legs flailing wildly, randomly, in some vain attempt to keep from drowning. This had happened before. Part of her wanted to just let go and drown again; but she had no idea what kind of hell she might wake up in next time. That thought made her panic even more, which didn't seem to help her attempts at swimming.

It was no use. She had held out much longer this time, but her body's demand for air was strong. Stronger than the will of a weak little girl. The world around her was starting to fade, becoming unreal. She felt something on her back. Was she moving? Or was the whole thing just a dream...

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
"Here is legendary training ground. Cursed springs of Jusenkyo. This place very dangerous. You very strange ones to come here."

The pudgy man in the seventies-style Chinese uniform stepped to the side and pointed into the clearing without looking. In that place were hundreds of small springs with long bamboo poles sticking out of them. Each of the pools had its own horror. There was some terrifying creature at the bottom of each one, ready to spring out onto any unsuspecting victim. Akane couldn't see them, but she knew that they were there. She felt their presence in her mind.

"Let's go, Ranma." Akane jumped up onto one of the poles. Her fiance did likewise. She faced him, assuming a combat-ready stance. "I won't make things easy for you."

"Hey, like you ever did?" he sniggered. "Just don't make me eat any of your cooking!"

"JERK!!" Akane swung her mallet, knocking Ranma off of his pole and sending him plummeting below.

"I'm sorry! I'm sorry!!" Ranma cried, as he fell, tumbling down to the ground in slow motion. Akane strained to see him in the dim evening light (hadn't it been daytime moments ago?) as she heard a splash from below.

She jumped down from her pole to the ground below. "Ranma?" Bubbles rose from the spring next to her. She turned...

... and a skeleton rose from the pool. A skeleton wearing Ranma's gi bobbed up, empty eye sockets gleaming in the moonlight.

Loud, uncontrollable laughter was heard. Akane looked toward the source. It was the Guide, his face obscured by the darkness. Akane said angrily, "You never said anything about --"

He stepped into view. He now had the face of Principal Kuno. "HAHAHAHA!!! 'Ey, wahine, we wen' made one o' dese springs fo' you too, yeah!"

Suddenly, Akane found herself immersed in water, the laughing Principal visible above the water surface. Akane, being unable to swim, splashed around helplessly, slowly sinking to the bottom.

Desperately holding her breath, she reached the bottom. Her powerful leg muscles pushed, propelling her upward. After long seconds she reached the surface...

... and the surface was covered by some transparent barrier. Akane struck the barrier, again and again, as hard as she could, but it did not budge. She struggled desperately, as the last traces of air were gone from her lungs, and the water would be denied entrance to them no longer, and the man kept on laughing, and laughing, and laughing...

... and Akane woke. She was wet; at first she thought it was from the pool, then she realized she was covered in her own sweat.

Then her door opened.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
There was once a girl called Rouge. A native of India, a shy, beautiful girl, a Virgo with blood type A; at least that was how she would introduce herself.

One day, Rouge fell into one of the cursed pools of Jusenkyo. From then on, contact with cold water would turn her body into that of the three-headed six-armed fire-wielding demon known as Ashura.

Time passed. Something shifted, and the nature of the Jusenkyo curses subsequently changed. The spirit of Ashura awoke, engulfing the young Indian's mind. There was no longer a girl called Rouge. There was only Ashura.

"Ashura has returned, little ones!"

The two policemen and the five representatives of the Tendo Dojo watched the flying demon intently, waiting to see what it would do. Pantyhose Taro, in human form, handcuffed, and locked into the back seat of a police car, could only look at Ashura and growl.

Ashura swiveled around in midair, surveying her surroundings. One of her faces fixed its gaze on Pantyhose. "Ashura has come looking for you, vulgar one. You once stole something from her during her sleep time. Something that she no longer needs. Still, you deserve to be punished."

The face looked toward Soun Tendo and Police officer Usugurai, who were standing next to the car. "Ashura suggests that you step back, little ones." The two men dove away from the vehicle. A column of fiery energy came from the demon, consuming the helpless Taro.

A moment later the car's gas tank exploded. Ryoga quickly moved himself to shield Akane as everyone was thrown back by the shock wave. "Interesting," the demon said. "Ashura did not know that that would happen."

A ball of light began forming around her, quickly increasing in intensity, forcing everyone to shield their eyes. "Ashura wishes to spend some time observing this modern world before she decides what to do with it. Should any of you little ones wish to challenge her, she will be at this location at noon tomorrow. Do be warned that Ashura is not in the habit of showing mercy to her foes." She laughed as the miniature sun around her flared even brighter, until it suddenly dissipated, leaving Ashura nowhere to be seen.

Nabiki was the first to stand. "I'm going to call Kasumi and have her start calling for help. We're going to need everyone we can get on this one."

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
For the readers' information:

WHO IS PANTYHOSE TARO?

Pantyhose Taro is a young Chinese man who, as a baby, was baptized by Happosai in the "spring of drowned yeti riding bull carrying crane and eel." This gave him a cursed form that is a minotaur-like monster, but with wings and an eel's tail. Happosai gave him the name "Pantyhose Taro", which he hated. Only Happosai, who gave him his name, could change it; so he came to Nerima in search of the old lecher, where he fought Ranma and friends. He later returned to Jusenkyo to splash his back with "spring of drowned octopus" water, which gave him giant tentacles; he then fought Happosai and the others again. In his final appearance in the series, he was attacked by an Indian girl named Rouge. She had fallen into a spring that turned her into Ashura, a three-headed six-armed flaming warrior demon of incredible power.

The reader may assume that this history from the original series happened in this alternate universe as well. For more information, the Pantyhose Taro FAQ by Blade is recommended.




Lili and Akane glared at each other with looks of mutual hurt. "I suppose you think this is funny, don't you," Akane said. "Well, enough is enough!"

"I told you. Why won't you believe me? I'm not this person you think I am. My name is Feng Lili."

"Fine. You be Feng Lili today if you want, Ranma. Maybe tomorrow I'll be Feng Lili. And maybe Feng Lili can explain to the officer here why we have to just let that monster go around destroying things, because the person who could have stopped it is pretending to be a scared little girl right now."

A voice came from the corridor. "Akane!"

"Ryoga?" Akane had not seen him for the past several weeks.

"Akane, Ranma's not acting. It's the curse! His Jusenkyo curse has taken him over! I was with him yesterday when it was happening!"

"So it's true." Everyone turned to see Nabiki, who had just come in the front door.

"What's true?" Akane asked in an irritated tone.

"I just checked our mailbox." Nabiki held up a letter. "This is from Cologne. She's closed up the Nekohanten and taken Shampoo and Mousse back to China. According to her, those two have both acquired the minds of their cursed forms. They're now a cat and a duck, mentally as well as physically. She says that it's the inevitable latter stage of the curses of Jusenkyo.

"She also says that the same thing was happening to Ranma. You're not talking to Ranma here. You're speaking to the girl who drowned in that spring hundreds of years ago. That girl's mind, or spirit, has taken over Ranma's body."

Lili jumped up from her chair. "NOOOOO!!!! That can't be right! This is ME!!"

She found a mirror and stared at herself in it. A thing like that just *couldn't* happen! But... was there any other explanation for the things that had happened? Was there any other way that this insane world, and the insane things that were happening to her in it, made sense?

Lili looked into the mirror, desperately looking for herself. A stranger stared back.

All of which went well over the head of officer Usugurai. "Folks, I don't want to be rude, but I need to know if you'll be able to help us with this monster or not. If not, I need to try to locate someone else who can."

"On the honor of the Anything Goes School, we will do what we can," Soun said, without optimism.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
This is a sequel (written with permission) to the story "Cursed" by Richard Lawson. "Cursed" is summarized below for the benefit of those who haven't read it, and a draft of it may be found in the various FFML archives (here is one). It was based on an idea from Benjamin Franz's story "Hello Again"; I highly recommend both of these fine works. "Hello Again" was in turn based on an episode of the Ranma 1/2 TV adaptation, which I don't really recommend, but which (the series, not the particular episode) was based on the manga by the esteemed Rumiko Takahashi-sama (which of course I also recommend, though I don't think you needed to hear that from me :)).

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

Comments, criticisms, and all other sorts of feedback are welcomed and appreciated!

WHAT HAS GONE BEFORE: Ranma awoke one day to find strange thoughts in his mind. There was someone else in his head; someone who was neat and tidy and disliked violence. Ranma sought out Cologne, only to find that Shampoo and Mousse were acting like their cat and duck cursed forms. This, Cologne said, was the second-stage result of their Jusenkyo curses. In the same way, Ranma's mind was being replaced by that of the girl who drowned at Jusenkyo fifteen hundred years ago. Cologne took Shampoo and Mousse back to China in hopes of finding a cure, while Ranma struggled inside to hold on to who and what he was -- a struggle that was abruptly cut short as Akane angrily splashed him with cold water.


PART ONE: LILI'S STORY

Feng Lili moved through the woods as quickly as she could, looking for a road or anything else that would show her the way out of the wilderness in which she was lost. The sky was darkening, and if she were not out of this woods by then, she would be spending the night. That thought terrified her. Alone here, her life expectancy was short. Her sixteen years of growing up as the daughter of a well-to-do merchant had given her little experience that would help her survive alone out here.

Lili wished this trip had not been necessary, but it had. This was a time of great turmoil in China. Her father had been forced to pack up his business and his family and move north to Xi'ning. Happily Yang Wei, the man who worked for her father, had come with them. He was a handsome man of noble bearing; Lili's fondest wish was to someday become his wife. Unfortunately, Yang Wei didn't seem to notice her much. Probably because of her unattractive scrawny body, she thought. To make up for that, she liked to make herself appealing by always dressing in fine clothes. She had also become an expert in cooking and all the other duties a good wife ought to be able to perform.

A gang of bandits attacked Lili's father's caravan, putting an end to her plans. She shuddered as she recalled how one of them chased her into the woods. Having heard tell of the things bandits would do to a captured young girl, she ran as fast and as far away as she could. Unfortunately, she never found her way back to the caravan, or even the road.

The sky was almost dark. Lili wandered into what seemed to be a clearing, framed by mountains on the other sides. She could barely see the moonlight reflecting off of something in the clearing. Water? A lake? She went in for a closer look.

Lili heard a sound and turned. A pudgy bald man in peasant clothes was standing next to her, close enough for her to smell his breath.

"Why have you come here?" the man said. "This is a dangerous place. It is very strange for you to be here."

Was there mockery in the man's voice? Or was that just the imagination of a frightened girl? Lili looked, trying to see what was so dangerous, but it had abruptly turned dark. "I'm lost! Can you show me the way to --" She turned back to the man, but he was gone without a trace.

Lili moved, trying to remember which way she had come, not wanting to
stay in such a place. She prayed to any gods that might be listening. She wanted to get out of this place. She wanted to be clean, with clean clothes, and not be a scrawny little kid anymore, and not need to be afraid, and marry Yang Wei, and have him protect her forever, and live a peaceful life far away from whatever horror there was here.

A misstep in the darkness plunged Lili into water. She fell, splashing around under water, desperately trying to hold her breath.

For her sixteen years of growing up as the daughter of a well-to-do merchant had given her little experience at swimming...

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
For Upperclassman Kuno Tatewaki, it was a matter of honor.

Honor was the reason that he was there in the American city of Los Angeles, helping Tendo Akane to locate the missing Saotome Ranma. They had just found out that Saotome was in the city, and would be at their present location at noon. Tendo Akane had just finished dealing with some local miscreant youths, and was now waiting for Saotome to arrive.

It was the Upperclassman's twisted sister, Kodachi, who brought him the news: The Furinkan High School chemistry club had come across something new, something that she would be able to use in her mad pursuit of Saotome. Tatewaki took no interest in his sister's love life; his concern was for the Pig-tailed Girl.

The Pig-Tailed girl was somewhat of a woman of mystery. Kuno knew that she had adopted the same name as the cad Saotome Ranma. Why this was was part of her mystery. It was clear that Saotome had some sort of hold over her, some power to make the girl do his bidding. He had obviously forced her to give up her own name, whatever it had been, and take his in its stead. Kuno refused to accept this travesty, and so always simply referred to her as the Pig-tailed Girl.

When his sister had told him of the chemistry club's discovery, Tatewaki had located the wretch Gosunkugi Hikaru. He instructed Gosunkugi to investigate the situation, giving him money with which to purchase some of whatever the chem club had found, and instructing him to use it on Saotome to help liberate the Pig-tailed Girl.

Some time later, Kuno was informed that Saotome Ranma had departed to some unknown location, and that this departure was due to the influence of the chemistry club's secret substance. The Tendo family requested that Tatewaki join their quest to locate and rescue the missing Saotome. Honor compelled him to accept, pledging both his personal and financial resources to the cause.

Clearly, Upperclassman Kuno's actions had been dishonorable. The ends cannot justify the means. But what of the pig-tailed girl? Would it have been proper for Tatewaki to simply ignore her plight? Could he let her continue to suffer to satisfy his honor? He had been pondering this conundrum since he had left home.

Kuno saw Akane look down the street. Someone was coming towards her. Kuno moved around to get a look at who it was. When he saw, he gaped in disbelief, hoping that his eyes were deceiving him. He knew that they had the same name, but when he had been told that it was Saotome Ranma who was missing, he had assumed that they were referring to his nemesis. But there with Tendo Akane was the one whom he had harmed by his actions. Her hair hung loose, no longer in its characteristic braided style, but it was her.

It was the pig-tailed girl.

That day, Upperclassman Kuno Tatewaki had been given a lesson in honor.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
Ryoga Hibiki was in the United States. He didn't want to be there.

He had come as part of Akane's group to look for Ranma. Nabiki had found information that suggested that he might have come to Los Angeles. How he could've gotten there no one knew, least of all Ryoga. But if there was the possibility, then they had to check.

Ryoga was one of the many who had volunteered to go look for Ranma. After all, what had happened was his fault as much as anyone's. The first time there had been a possible clue to Ranma's whereabouts, everyone wanted to go and look. Nabiki, ever the pragmatist, suggested they split into two teams. In case of a false lead (as the first one in fact turned out to be), that would leave another group in reserve to go check out the next possibility.

This time it was Ryoga's turn to go. He was there along with Akane, Doctor Tofu, and Tatewaki Kuno.

Kuno had dressed to fit the place they were going, in a sportcoat and tie. He had been uncharacteristically quiet since leaving home. He had spent most of the travel time across the ocean meditating. Ryoga had never known the upperclassman to speak so little. Kuno did have the advantage of being fluent in English, a legacy of a father with an insane fixation on the American island Hawaii.

Doctor Tofu wore a simple sweater that he said had been given to him by Kasumi. Tofu's usefulness to the group was obvious; not only were his medical skills the best in the business, but he was able to keep a clear head about him as long as Kasumi wasn't nearby. He could be counted on to keep his temper; the others in the entourage couldn't.

Ryoga's reason for being there was less clear. He could fight, but that was about it. If he ever got even slightly separated from the group, they would have to search for him as well. More likely they might just leave him behind, he thought. Not only that, but he was always a splash of water away from turning into P-chan. If Akane met her pet here, surely she would finally realize the truth.

Still, the whole mess was as much his responsibility as anybody's...

It was several weeks ago. A triumphant shout issued forth from the chemistry laboratory at Furinkan High School.

Shirai Satoru, the president of Furinkan's chemistry club, smiled with glee. "At long last! Combining the wonders of modern chemistry with ancient Chinese techniques, I have finally succeeded in synthesizing the legendary Compound X! With this, the chemistry club can..."

"Ancient Chinese secret, huh? What is Compound X, anyway?" Fuji Seiji was another club member, the club's notorious food mooch. He started to chow down on some rice dish that was obviously Satoru's while he awaited an explanation. What Satoru's experiments usually succeeded at doing was blowing up the laboratory, often taking out the entire wing of the school as well.

Before an explanation could be given, Ryoga entered. "Uh... sorry, wrong room," he said. He had blundered across Furinkan by chance, and had decided to stop to use the facilities. This room obviously wasn't the one he was looking for, but it was less embarrassing than the times he had walked into the ladies'.

Satoru ignored the Lost Boy for the moment. "That'll be eight hundred yen for the food, Seiji."

Seiji pulled out his wallet and handed over the requested amount of money. A moment later, he realized what he'd done. "HEY!"

"Hahaha! Such is the power of compound X! Just a small vial like this one makes its imbiber momentarily susceptible to verbal suggestions! With this, the chem club can..."

"You mean... I could tell Ranma to say he loves Shampoo? Or Kodachi? And he'd do it?"

"Simply pour the contents of this vial into his food!" Satoru said. Ryoga took the vial and found his way out of the room. The door closed behind him, then burst open again as a Chinese amazon in a waitress uniform appeared.

"Aiyaa!! Is true? You got Compound X?? Shampoo so happy! You give to Shampoo? Shampoo give boys delicious ramen dinner at restaurant tonight!" The boys handed over another vial. It was hard for a guy like Satoru to say no to a girl with a body like Shampoo's; Seiji just wanted the free meal.

"No matter!" Satoru struck a determined pose. "With what remains of our supply of Compound X, the chem club will..."

A voice from the window interrupted. "HOHOHOHOHOHOHOHOHO!!!!!!!"

And so it went. There was Happosai, hoping to get Ranma to model some of his lingere collection; Mousse; Gosunkugi; and probably several others that Ryoga didn't know about. If Ryoga had not been part of it, if he hadn't added his own contribution to Ranma's food, it probably wouldn't have made any difference. But "probably" wasn't good enough to ease Ryoga's conscience. His actions had hurt Akane. He had to try to make up for that.

Ryoga didn't want to be there. But he had to be.

Since the full story had become known, Akane had been obsessed with trying to find Ranma. At first Ryoga had thought that she was merely feeling guilty. She had, after all, been the one who made him leave. The time on the plane made him think differently...

They had been sitting with Tofu and Kuno. The flight attendant was offering them a choice of meals. Suddenly the old lecher, Happosai, jumped out of the bathroom. No one was sure how he had gotten on board; Ryoga thought he might have stolen Mousse's ticket. The old man landed on the attendant's chest, saying something to her about getting into an upright locked position.

Akane grabbed him by his shirt. Ryoga had never seen her move so quickly.

"I'm going to find Ranma," she said to Happosai emphatically, paralyzing him with a cold glare. "You can either help, or stay out of the way. But if you get in my way I will *kill you*."

It might have been almost laughable. Happosai was a nearly unbeatable martial arts master, and Akane had a reputation as one of the school's weakest students. But he looked into her eyes...

She was not exaggerating.

She was not bluffing.

The old man faded back to his seat and sat quietly for the rest of the flight.

That was when Ryoga knew that it was more than guilt that was driving Akane onward.

And Ryoga realized something else...

This was the first time Ranma had been lost, and Akane was searching the world over. She was not going to rest until he was found.

Ryoga had been lost hundreds of times. Nobody had ever come looking for him. Akane had never come looking for him.

Ryoga didn't want to be there.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
I REPEAT: This is intended as grim & gritty urban drama. To
those who stick around, I promise a happy ending for our main Ranma
characters; but in the meantime, there will be lots of not-so-nice stuff
going on. Don't say I didn't warn you.

Regarding the new character introduced in this section, please
read the disclaimer at the end.





"She's dead! Ewwwww!" someone in the crowd said.

Doctor Yafuso struggled to make his way through the crowd of bystanders that had gathered. He had to get a look for himself.

"I think she starved to death," someone else said.

"Omigod! She should've gone to the mission down the block. They would've given her food."

"Maybe she didn't know that."

Yafuso circled around to try to get closer. He had just heard it on the radio: A homeless woman had been found dead. No details given. Was it the girl called Akane? Could he have saved her if he'd asked her to stay at his apartment? He had to know.

The doctor stood on his toes and looked over the heads of the people in front of him. It wasn't her. It was a different woman. A homeless woman who wasn't Akane had died.

Not something he could be happy about.

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
"Good morning, Doctor Yafuso! How are you today?"

"Morning, Joanie," Doctor Kenichi Yafuso said as he hung up his coat. He was a more or less average-looking Asian-American man, a little thin, wearing glasses, with a face that was pleasant if not handsome. "Not too bad. Got followed home by an anti-abortion protestor yesterday. What surprises have you got for me today?" Working at a clinic in South Central Los Angeles, one never really knew what to expect.

"Um, Mr. Johnson is in examining room four. He's due to get his cast off today," Joanie said. She was the clinic's receptionist, young, blond haired, and always cheerful. Yafuso wasn't sure what she did for a living; her work at the clinic was on an unpaid volunteer basis.

Yafuso headed down the corridor to examining room four. "Oh, one other thing..." Joanie called after him, as he entered the room. There, in addition to his patient, was a woman. She was also Asian, and slender, even moreso that the doctor. She was pretty, in a way more like a child than a woman.

"Sumiko." Yafuso was poker-faced.

"... your fiancee is here," Joanie finished.

"Ken, we need to talk," his fiancee said. Yafuso knew this would be nothing he wanted to hear.

"Can't it wait? I'm on duty." The doctor turned to his patient, a black man of middle age. The man's left leg was in a cast, and much of the rest of his body was badly bruised. "Hi, Willis."

"Hi, Doc. How's the leg look?"

"I'm only qualified to rate womens' legs." Yafuso gave a wry grin. Johnson gave a long, slow laugh. "Maybe you should ask Sumiko." Sumiko was not amused.

"Call me Susan," the woman said.

"I need to take you over for X-Rays. If everything's OK, you can get your cast off today."

"He was beaten?" Susan asked. "Have you notified the Police?"

"You don't get down to South Central that much, do you. Who do you think it was that beat him?"

"No I don't," Susan answered, ignoring Yafuso's last question. "And I'm quite happy about it!" She tried not to look at Johnson. "Anyway, I spoke with Dr. Saxon. Here's his card. He's head of general surgery over at Lakeview Hospital. He's sure he can get you a position there! Isn't that wonderful?"

"What about my patients here?" the doctor asked.

"Somebody will take care of them." Susan paused awkwardly, thinking of what to say next. "Ken, you're a good doctor! You don't belong here! You don't deserve to have to put up with this kind of life! And what about me? Do you think I want to get married to you, knowing that any night you might not come home? That they might call me and tell me that my husband was killed in a drive-by shooting?"

"Call me Kenichi," Yafuso said. His fiancee departed, looking somewhat irritated.

Yafuso turned back to Johnson, a little embarrassed. "I'm going to have the nurse take you over for some X-Rays."

"Aren't you taking me there yourself, Doc?" asked Johnson.

"No." The doctor gave Johnson a reassuring touch on the shoulder. "I'm staying here."

These days, Kenichi had been getting nothing but trouble from Sumiko... er, Susan. Sweet Sue, his angel, as he used to call her. He knew that she was, deep down, a kind person; but she wanted to live a life where everything went smoothly, nothing ever went wrong, a life free from trouble. An angel had to have her heaven. Kenichi wasn't ready for heaven, though. He knew that trouble happened, and you just had to deal with it at the time. Besides, the people here were his friends, and he couldn't just leave them behind.

Maybe he didn't deserve this kind of life; did anyone? And he could make it better for some of them.

Of course, there was one person who really didn't seem to belong here, Kenichi thought as he walked through the patient ward to one particular location.

"How are you today?" the doctor asked, in Japanese.

"I'm fine, Doc," the girl said. "Can I go now? Thanks for all the food. It wasn't the best, but I was sure hungry!"

"You were suffering from severe malnutrition when you were found. We had to feed you intravenously for a little while. Do you remember what you were doing before you were here?"

"A little. Kinda like a dream. I remember running around outside... there was a fight... before that, I was in a dark place..."

"And before that?"

"Nothing."

"You don't remember anything at all?"

"Nope. I don't know where I'm from, or what I did, or even what my name is."

"When you were asleep, you said the name 'Akane' a couple of times. Do you think that could be your name?"

"Don't know. Could be. It gives me... kind of a sad feeling... to think about it."

"You may have suffered some sort of traumatic experience that made you block out your memories. Though we did find traces of some unusual drug in your bloodstream, one that we couldn't identify. That could have something to do with it. Have you been using drugs?"

"Not that I can remember."

"Oh, that's right. I forgot about that." The humor was unintentional, but the two laughed anyway. "I've got to go talk to our administrator. Don't go anywhere."

» Read More

Posted on May 9, 2013 by Gary
LOST

A Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

WARNING: This is intended as grim & gritty urban drama. It deals with so-called mature subject matters. Violence, and the after-effects of violence, are depicted in a manner that attempts to be realistic. There is also language that some might find offensive. To those who stick around, I promise a more or less happy ending; but in the meantime, there will be lots of unpleasantness. Don't say I didn't warn you.

The dialog in this story will bounce around from English to "Japlish" (Japanese dubbed into English), generally without notice. This story is based on the manga rather than the anime. Thus there is no Sasuke, all the regulars are black-haired, etc. An exception to this is that one group of minor characters who were only in the anime do appear in this story.

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


PROLOGUE

The girl sat quietly in the darkness and waited.

She had been there for days, perhaps weeks, leaving the closet only a couple of times during the trip to scavenge for food and drinking water. In the closet there was no way to tell night from day. The girl did not know how much time had passed. Nor did she care. In her mind there was only one thought.

(get away get as far away as you can so they'll never find you)

It was a voice that spoke from deep within, speaking commands that had to be obeyed, and drowning out all other feeling and purpose. Not quite all; there were still the vestiges of a deep sadness, one that threatened to become overwhelming whenever the girl almost remembered why she had gone and what she had left behind.

She was on a ship; she was conscious of that much. The ship had been headed across the Pacific, and the girl had stowed herself away on board. Not a good way to travel, but any other way they might have been able to track her down. That couldn't be allowed to happen. She really didn't remember or even care to think about why it was so important. She just couldn't let them find her.

The girl sat quietly in the darkness and waited.

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
I woke up to the sight of Akane's face. It was red, as if she'd been crying. "Ranma! I'm so sorry!" she said.

I tried to move, and found that I couldn't. My back and head were strapped to some weird contraption. My instinctive response was to try to bust out of it.

Kasumi leaned over and held my hand. "You're going to be all right, Ranma. Please don't try to move. You need to stay in bed until the doctor says it's okay for you to get up." She gave me a smile, the same one that I'd seen from her a hundred times before, but somehow it told me that I really would be all right.

From the bed I was in, and the dumb-looking thing I was wearing, I realized that I was in the hospital. Kasumi turned my bed so I faced the front, and I could see Pop, Mr. Tendo, and Nabiki.

Mr. Tendo could barely contain himself. "He's going to be all right!!" he said, crying tears of joy.

"Of course he is, he's my son!" Pop said confidently.

"Absolutely," said Nabiki. "I've got Ranma for a full recovery within two weeks at five to one odds." I hoped she was joking. I'd hate to think who it was that bet against me.

Akane just repeated how sorry she was. Then I remembered that it wasn't her who did this to me. It had been Dr. Tofu. He had had his arms around my neck when he had turned to see Kasumi. Then I had felt something snap...

A small, elderly woman entered. "I am Kin Ono," she said to me. "My son is Doctor Tofu Ono. My son wants you to know that he deeply regrets what happened to you, Ranma. He was not in control of himself. He has gone to seek help from his martial arts master. He has asked me to make sure that you receive the best medical care possible, and I will do just that."

"I think I speak for everyone here when I say we bear no ill will toward your son, ma'am. None of us blame him for what happened," said Mr. Tendo. I tried to nod in assent but couldn't. I looked at Akane. It was obvious that it wasn't Tofu that she blamed, either.

A man wearing a lab coat came in the room, and everyone immediately cleared a path to my bed for him. "I am Doctor Eryu Hu," the small-faced man said, his voice betraying a trace of Chinese accent. "How are you feeling, Ranma?"

"Okay, I guess. Can I get out of this dumb thing, Doc?"

The doctor gave a friendly chuckle. "Not yet, I'm afraid. In another few days, we'll run some tests. If all goes well, you should be out of your supports after that, and on your way back to a normal life."

"Normal as in normal for me? Or just normal?" I asked. Two very different things.

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
"Pig-tailed girl! I would date with you!"

Upperclassman Kuno handed me a bouquet of flowers. In return I gave him a boot in the face, sending him flying down the street.

"Man, what a loser." I went into the dojo in search of a kettle of hot water. "It was bad enough when he kept challenging me to fights. Now this. I think I could live the rest of my life without hearing 'Pig-tailed girl' from that jerk."

"I think he likes you, Ranma. Show some gratitude. Give him a nice hug," said Akane. She was in her leotard, practicing for her upcoming gymnastics match against the Upperclassman's twisted sister, Kodachi the Black Rose.

I poured hot water over myself and regained my manhood. "Hey, can I help it if I'm cuter than you, Akane? I didn't see him bringing *you* flowers today." Growing up going to an all-boys school, I had learned that the best way to put a stop to insults is to step on a sensitive spot of the person doing the insulting. Unfortunately, if that person happens to be the violent type, things can get ugly. Akane grabbed me by the front of my shirt.

"Akane, no!"

"Kasumi?"

"Akane, if Ranma is to be my fiance, then you aren't to hit him."

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
"Goodness, look! A postcard from Fathers!"

Kasumi handed me a card. A picture of some nubile scantily-clad woman was on the front, an advertisement for some beach resort. I turned the card over and recognized Mr. Tendo's writing.

"The master's retraining program is proving especially rigorous. He's been demonstrating to us the Anything Goes Bikini String Pull attack. He builds our stamina and determination by allowing us to deal with the angry crowds of women that are the inevitable result. The master has also been kind enough to allow us to work at the resort to pay for his meals and his liquor consumption. We are proud to partake of his genius.'

"My, it almost makes you wish you were there!" Kasumi said with a grin.

"Heh. I'd have to be an idiot to want to be there." Pop and Mr. Tendo just couldn't ever say no to that old freak. Happosai didn't have much time left. He was doing what he thought might be his last romp before going to that great big house of naughty pleasures in the sky. Not a guy I wanted to be around. Although if I did go, I thought, I'd show Master Happosai how I partake of his genius. I'd partake my fist right in his genius face...

"Hey, Kasumi, do you want to do something tonight?"

"I am going to be doing something tonight, Ranma. I've got the laundry to do, and the floors, and..."

"No, I mean, y'know, go out and do something for fun."

"That new equipment for the dojo needs to be picked up tonight, Ranma."

"Oh yeah." Always something to do.

Kasumi picked up her empty teacup and mine and took them into the kitchen. I had a little while before my first student would be in today, so I settled down to read the paper. The headline caught my eye: 'Martial Artists Defeat Mysterious Creature'.

According to the paper, some sort of ice demon had been on a rampage across Tokyo. The team led by Akane and Ryoga had taken it on and eventually destroyed it. There was a picture of 'Ms. Tendo's pet P-chan' saving some old woman from drowning in all the melted ice from the battle. It figured that the news media would be the last to know that P-chan was really Ryoga.

My mind went back to the first time I saw Akane fight...

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
A PEACEFUL LIFE

An alternate universe Ranma 1/2 manga fanfiction
by Gary Kleppe

Any comments of any type will be appreciated.

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful
property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered
substantially or used for profit in any way.


Part 1: Ranma's Choice

*********

"I'm Ranma Saotome," I said. "My wife and I run the Anything Goes School of Martial Arts. We took over the school from our fathers when we got married."

"Pleased to meet you, Saotome-Sensei," the woman said with practiced politeness. "I am Tanaka Ritsuko. My son Kota is interested in taking some lessons from your school."

"You bet!" said the little kid. "I want to study from Akane Tendo. I've seen her on the TV news. She kicks a--" His mother cut him off, still smiling and trying not to show how embarrassed she was. I tried not to chuckle.

"You're gonna have to study from me first, sport," I said. "Akane teaches the advanced classes. It'll be a while before you're ready for that." My ego was still a little bruised by being reminded of this, even after all this time. But that's the way it had to be. I couldn't take chances
after my injury...

"I'm sorry, Sensei." Mrs. Tanaka was probably working hard to resist the urge to clobber her son. Having kids of my own, I knew what that was like, but I also knew how much fun they could be. "Kota, you are going to have to show proper respect for Saotome-Sensei and his wife, or you won't be able to take lessons from them."

"Hey, don't worry about it," I said. "Actually, though, Akane isn't my wife," I said. "She's my sister in law." Mrs. Tanaka apologized to me again. At that time my wife came in, carrying our youngest and two bags of groceries. I took the groceries from her, and she gave me a peck on the cheek like she always did. She gave a big smile to our visitors.

"Why hello! You must be Mrs. Tanaka and Kota! We spoke on the telephone. I'm Ranma's wife. My name is Kasumi!"

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary

SHE KNOWS?

a Ranma 1/2 Fanfic
by

Gary Kleppe

Part 2 of 2

This fanfic is brought to you by America's only chain of Italian Restaurants and Kendo Halls: PIZZERIA KUNO! Heh, get it, it's a pun on Pizzeria Uno, a real restaurant chain... um, try the principal's Hawaiian pizza, or try Kodachi's special, 90 percent guaranteed to have no lingering side effects... (let's just start the fic, shall we...)

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.


*******


Akane unscrewed the top of her small thermos bottle, revealing a quantity of hot water. She moved over to the small piglet on her bed and poured the water on top of him, careful not to wet the bed. The piglet turned into the familiar figure of Ryoga Hibiki.

He lay on Akane's bed wearing his familiar headband and nothing else.

Akane leaned over him and gave him a long, slow kiss. She pulled back with a smile. "Hey there, pig boy."

Ryoga was unrelaxed. "I think Ranma is starting to suspect something."

"That idiot? He'll never figure anything out. I've done everything I could think of to get rid of him. I've slugged him, malleted him, I even make him eat pig slop for food! Pig slop, get it?" Akane said with a laugh. "He just won't take the hint."

"Maybe I could try to beat him up again" offered Ryoga. "What should my excuse be this time?"

Akane put her arms around Ryoga and smiled. "We just have to be patient. My dad wants me to marry Ranma. How could he think I could ever like a half-man like him? But if dad ever found out about us..."

"As long as we can have these moments together, I'm happy," said Ryoga. "Let me show you what a whole man is like..."

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
SHE KNOWS?

a Ranma 1/2 Fanfic
by

Gary Kleppe

Part 1 of 2

This fanfic is brought to you by SPATULA CITY. Satisfied customer Ukyo Kuonji says, "Ever since I saw that Weird Al movie, I've always gone to Spatula City for all my spatula needs. They carry everything from huge combat spatulas, to little razor-sharp throwing spatulas. Whether I'm using them to lovingly bop Ran-chan on the noggin, or to help Tsubasa find his way out of my shop, I know that I'm using the best."

The characters of Ranma 1/2 are the creation of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. They are used here without permission. This story may be freely redistributed, but it should not be altered substantially or used for profit in any way.

This story takes place before the introduction of Akari.

*******

"I hate you!" Akane screamed. "All this time you've been deceiving me! Taking advantage of me! Get away from me! You lying, perverted bastard! I never want to see you again! Do you understand? If I see you again I'll kill you! I hate you and I'll hate you for the rest of my life!"

The scene ran itself over and over through Ryoga's imagination as he walked. He was sure that someday it would really happen. What had he done to deserve this? Being cursed to turn into a piglet was bad enough. But now Akane. The most beautiful person he had ever known, not only in appearance but in spirit as well. The one who had given love and affection to him as her pet P-chan, affection that he had never known as himself.

Ryoga looked up at the prematurely gray afternoon sky. It matched what he was feeling inside. He desperately wanted to find Akane and tell her everything. Tell her how he felt about her, about P-chan, everything. But he couldn't. He had been deceiving her for so long that she would rightfully hate him for it if he told her. He had had his chance in the beginning. If he had had the courage to tell her from the start... But now there was nothing he could do. He had dug himself into a hole, and the only thing he could do was to keep digging deeper.

The sky turned darker and rumbled. Ryoga had sacrificed his umbrella a few days ago to get away from Azusa. He knew that if he didn't find shelter soon, P-chan would be making an unscheduled appearance. First he needed to find out where he was. It was obviously a major city. Judging by the size of what he had seen so far, it seemed big enough that it had to be Nagoya or Osaka, but surely he'd walked farther than that by now? At least being this far lost, he didn't need to worry about Akane finding out his secret for now.

"I HATE YOU!" The scene started up in Ryoga's mind again. Perhaps it was the reason he could never seem to concentrate on finding his way to where he was going. "I HATE YOU!" Akane. He could hear Akane's voice in his mind as clearly as if she were right around the corner...


» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
THERE GOES THE NEIGHBORHOOD -- THE BLOOPERS

(Reel 1)

PROLOGUE

(The scene is somewhere in rural China. It is a desolate, mountainous area. A caption reads "Rural China, several months ago". A young man, somewhat thin in shabby peasant clothes, is standing as if waiting for something. He spots it, namely an ordinary-looking young woman. They run toward each other as if about to embrace each other. They have lovesick expressions on their faces.)

Man: Chu Mai!

Woman: Yu Ren! (They embrace and kiss each other.) {You came!}

Man: Huh huh huh huh huh she said "came"...

Director: CUT! I hate working with guest actors...

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(Back at Ikkoku, Kyoko and Yusaku are in Kyoko's room. They are relaxing and sipping beverages.)

Kyoko: ... so Ms. Liang was really Ranma all along?

Yusaku: Yeah, using a fake name to catch the killer.

Kyoko: So I guess she, I mean he, will be leaving. Mermaid flesh, cursed springs, I never dreamed such things existed! I guess I'll be glad to see things get back to normal around here. (She notices Yotsuya peeping in through the door, which had been left ajar. She slams it shut on him.) Well, as normal as they ever GET around here...

Yusaku: I got off pretty lucky. Only a few bruises.

Kyoko: The doctor said I didn't have a scratch. Isn't that strange? I thought that murderer had almost finished me. Yusaku, were you really going to kill him? (takes a drink)

Yusaku: I don't know. It was like I lost control of myself. I've never wanted to kill anybody. But when I thought about you dying... nothing else seemed to matter. What was it like when you were... almost dead?

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(Ryoga gets to the entrance to Maison Ikkoku.)

Ryoga: I actually made it! I'm here! ... Now which room is Ranma in?

(Cut to Yusaku at Soichiro's grave, holding the Mermaid's Heart crystal.)

Yusaku: That old lady said to concentrate on the crystal and it would work. Okay, Soichiro, old buddy. Looks like you win after all. Funny losing out to a dead guy. I finally get to see what you look like. You better take good care of Kyoko, or I'll come and put you back where I found you, hear me? OK, come on, get out of there... (some passers-by stare at Yusaku as if he were crazy. Yusaku concentrates, but nothing happens) GET OUT HERE, YOU JERK! DO I HAVE TO DIG YOU UP MYSELF?!?

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(Kasumi and Kentaro are walking.)

Kasumi: I'm sorry you couldn't get your martial arts lesson today, Kentaro. Father and Mr. Saotome were called away on an emergency.

Kentaro: That's okay. Thanks for walking me to the train station, Miss Kasumi.

Kasumi: You're welcome.

Kentaro: You don't drink, do you, Miss Kasumi?

Kasumi: Of course I do. Everyone should drink at least four glasses a day.

Kentaro: No, I mean alcohol. Beer, saki, stuff like that.

Kasumi: Oh my, no.

Kentaro: You'd make a great mother. My mom drinks all the time. You don't know what it's like to have a mother like that.

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(At the Cat Cafe, Shampoo is cleaning up the kitchen. She sees a figure watching her from the shadows...)

Shampoo: MOUSSE! You keep sneaking around Shampoo, she have to hurt you!

(The figure suddenly steps out of the shadows. It's not Mousse. It is a muscular humanoid figure, about 8 feet tall with a hunched back. Its flesh is grey colored and covered with visible blood vessels. It has very large bulging eyes, and a reptilian mouth with finely spaced pointy teeth. It has three clawed fingers on each hand. The left hand holds a nasty looking knife. It makes a hissing sound like a snake. Naturally, Shampoo is surprised. The monster grabs her and moves its knife in for the kill.)

Monster: {CHU MAI... YOU MUST DIE!}

Shampoo: {Shampoo won't be killed so easily, you foul demon!}

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(Back at Ikkoku, Akane is cooking while Ranma, now in girl form, looks on. Akane seems contented.)

Akane: There, it's finished! Just let it simmer for a moment.

Ranma:

(Above, Yusaku is in his room with Yotsuya. The hole in the floor has been covered by a piece of plywood, the repair job obviously unfinished.)

Yotsuya: Should you not be at the tennis courts, cheering your stalwart champion to victory?

Yusaku: The match isn't until 2. Shouldn't you be in your own room?

Yotsuya: Until 2, you say. And in the meantime, the lovely young ladies seem to be fixing an elegant repast.

Yusaku: Don't even think about it. Liang told me she was going to make sure that this time you weren't going to get any of her meal. I need to go make a phone call. When I get back I want you out of my room!

(Yusaku goes downstairs to Kyoko's room.)

Yusaku: Mind if I use your phone? Liang is expecting a call on the house phone.

Kyoko: OK, help yourself. I need to run down to the laundromat.

Yusaku: Thanks.

(He goes into her room and dials. The house phone starts ringing. Mrs. Ichinose comes out and answers it.)

Ichinose: Hello, Maison Ikkoku.

Yusaku: Ahem... (disguising his voice) I would like to speak with Ms. Liang, please.

Ichinose (shouting): MS. LIANG! TELEPHONE!

(Ranma comes out of his room, pulling Akane along.)

Ranma: Come on, Akane, this might be somebody who spotted the killer!

Ichinose: I think it's Yusaku.

» Read More

Posted on May 8, 2013 by Gary
(After getting home quite late at night, Ranma is trying to sleep.)

Ranma: <Geez, what an obnoxious bunch... >

(He drifts off, until loud banging sounds from above wake him up. He looks above to see that repairmen are working on the hole between Yusaku's room and his. We also see that Yusaku is sitting up, still in shock from what happened last night.)

Repairman (to his assistant): Hand me my saw. No, not that, that's a hammer.

Ranma: Can't you do that later, or something?

Repairman: 'fraid not. We got two other jobs to get to today after this. (to Yusaku) Hope you don't mind, pal. (to assistant) No, a saw! A saw! That's a flashlight.

Yusaku: No dream. Slap! Married woman. Hello.

Repairman: Rough night last night, pal?

Yusaku: Kiss. No kiss. Who knew? No knew. Slap! (staggers out of room)

Repairman: (looking at Yusaku) That guy's got to be the most out-of-it person in the world. No! That's a screwdriver! Well maybe second most...

(The sleepy-eyed Ranma goes into the bathroom, where Yusaku and Akemi are brushing their teeth. Ranma starts to do same. Yusaku looks at Ranma and spits out the rinse water he had in his mouth in shock. Ranma suddenly realizes that it's because he's shirtless and in girl form.)

Yusaku: Uh... your chest...

Ranma: <Oh shit, I didn't even think about that...>

Akemi: Actually, it IS kind of hot today...

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary
(We see (female) Ranma at the MI public phone, stomach grumbling.)

Ranma: <Damn that Yotsuya, eating all my dinner! Maybe this isn't a good idea, but...> Yo, Shampoo! Send me over something to eat, willya? HUH? Why not?

(Now we see Ranma bounding around town. We also see an image of Shampoo in the background, indicating Ranma's memory of what she just told her.)

Shampoo (memory): Great-grandmother out of town now. Mousse and I have to stay here to run restaurant. If you want food you need to come here to get it!

Ranma (memory): OK, but no little surprises this time like you tried this morning. Nothing weird in the food. Promise?

Shampoo (memory): OK.

Ranma: <Well, at least it gets me away from those people for a while.>

(Ranma, now outside the Cat Cafe, sees a mental image of Kuno, Kodachi, Happosai, Cologne, and Ryoga. As he makes the following observation, the image changes to Mitaka, Mrs. Ichinose, Yotsuya, Akemi, and Yusaku:)

Ranma: Although compared to some of the jerks I usually have to deal with, those Ikkoku people aren't so weird I guess.

(Ranma does a classic face-fault as he notices that the people in the latter mental image are actually present.)

Yotsuya: How nice to be appreciated.

Mrs. Ichinose: Makes you feel warm all over, don't it.

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary
(Ranma [still in girl form] and Yusaku are eating lunch at a cafe. It's raining outside.)

Ranma: Thanks for showing me this place to eat!

Yusaku: No problem. I'm only too glad to see you make a fool of that asshole Mitaka in front of Kyoko!

Ranma: You and this guy are both interested in her?

Yusaku: Yeah. Ever since I moved into Ikkoku, I've been in love with Kyoko. All I can think about is how I want to graduate, then marry her and start a family.

Ranma: Sounds like you've got your future all planned out.

Yusaku: I guess so. How about you? What will you be doing ten years from now?

Ranma: (thinks for a moment) No idea.

Yusaku: Really?

Ranma: Right now I have enough trouble trying to deal with the present.

Waitress: Tea, sir?

Yusaku: Yes, please.

Ranma: <At least when I'm already a girl, I can walk here in the rain. When I'm a guy, there's always somebody throwing water around or something, and I get hit by it every time. Now I don't have to worry...>

(The waitress accidentally spills hot tea on Ranma, who goes back to male form.)

Ranma: YAaaaahh!!

Waitress: Oh! I'm terribly sorry ma'am .. I mean, sir! (Goes to get something to clean it with)

Yusaku: ...

Ranma: ...

Yusaku: Who are you?

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary
(Yusaku is in his apartment, obviously trying to sleep but not able to because of very loud snoring noises coming from the new hole in his floor. He has his pillow over his ears but it doesn't seem to help. Light begins to peek through the window.)

Yusaku: Geez... how long is this going to go on?

(Down below, we see that sleeping girl-Ranma is the cause of the snoring. He is suddenly hit with hot water and awakes with a start in male form. We see Shampoo standing over him with a kettle of water.)

Shampoo: Ni hao!

Ranma: Shampoo! What the heck are you doing here?

Shampoo: Shampoo bring breakfast! Hot dumplings and tea! (notices Akane sleeping on the floor) Aiyaa! Akane spend night here with you?

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary
Part 2: PARTY CRASHER

(Back at Ikkoku, Ranma and Akane are in Ranma's room. Ranma's furnishings [what little he has] have been put in their appropriate places. Ranma and Akane are looking at a small device with a speaker on a table in the room. Ranma has already switched to informal dressing mode, still in girl form.)

Ranma: Is this the two-way radio thing that Mr. Qian paid for?

Akane: Yup. It broadcasts to another one in a nearby building. Our dads and I will take shifts sitting at the other end. If the killer comes, just yell into it and we'll be on our way.

Ranma: Akane, you've seen what this killer does to women. If he shows up, I don't want you anywhere near him until he's beaten.

Akane: So you don't trust me to take care of myself?

Ranma: Not against this thing, I don't!

Akane: I can take care of myself just as well as you can, Ranma.

Ranma: Akane, I told you, you can't even boil water.

Akane: Oh yeah? You can't touch boiling water without blowing your cover! How are you going to explain it if they see a male version of you walking around?

Ranma: Hey, I got it covered. You'll see. (Leaves the room)

Akane: Ooooohhh... Men! (she picks up the radio device and puts it right up to her mouth, like a microphone. Then she shouts very loudly) Men are ALL JERKS!!!!!!!!!!

(Cut to a small, bare room. Soun Tendo is sitting at a desk. He is wearing a pair of headphones. His eyes are wide, and he is holding his ears in pain.)

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary
(We see the familiar interior of Maison Ikkoku. We see the usual smiling face of Kyoko Otonashi. A caption reads "Maison Ikkoku. The present.")

Kyoko: I just spoke to my father-in-law. Someone has arranged to rent room 2. A young woman who recently came over from China. Her name is Liang Ye Ma. She'll be attending the University in the fall, and needs a place to stay until then.

(We see that it is Akemi, Yotsuya, and Mrs. Ichinose that she is talking to.)

Akemi: Let's hope Yusaku can keep his hot little hands off her.

Yotsuya: Indeed. A man who has been deprived for as long as he has might feel the need to take advantage of any opportunity that presents itself.

Mrs. Ichinose: A poor foriegn girl might not be able to defend herself against a guy like him.

Kyoko (visibly annoyed): Yusaku isn't like that! Anyway, this girl is supposed to be a martial artist. She can take care of herself.

Mrs. Ichinose: Okay, but she still might not be as good at saying NO as some people around here...

Kyoko: What's that supposed to mean?

Akemi (to Yotsuya): Touchy, ain't she? Why does she take everything so seriously?

Mrs. Ichinose: It's not easy being the jealous type.

Kyoko: Why would I be jealous over Yusaku? I'm a married woman. What he does is none of my business.

Yusaku: (from out of shot) Hey, Kyoko! (sticks his head in through the door) That girl you're expecting? She's here.

(Two women walk up carrying luggage and such. We see that they are Ranma Saotome [in girl form] and Akane Tendo. Ranma is in his formal dress, his 1970's style Chinese "people's jacket" and cap with star.)

Kyoko (to Ranma): Welcome to Maison Ikkoku! I'm the resident manager, Kyoko Otonashi. You must be Ms. Liang, the martial artist?

Ranma: Uh huh, pleased to meetcha. This is my friend and ... um ... sparring partner, Akane Tendo. She's helping me move.

Akane: Hello!

» Read More

Posted on May 7, 2013 by Gary

THERE GOES THE NEIGHBORHOOD!


a Triple Takahashi Crossover
by
Gary Kleppe



This is a Ranma 1/2 / Maison Ikkoku crossover, with some elements of the Mermaid saga thrown in. I am not using any characters from the Mermaid books, just the existence of the mermaid flesh and its various possible effects. If you're not familiar with Ranma and/or MI, you should probably look over some of the web pages for these series for information on the characters. Don't worry if you don't know the Mermaid series, everything you need to know is explained in this story eventually.

The characters and backstory of Ranma 1/2, Maison Ikkoku, and the Mermaid series are the creations of and rightful property of Rumiko Takahashi. (The same goes for the characters from other Takahashi series and one-shots who make cameo appearances herein.)

This fanfic may be copied and redistributed freely, but it is not to be substantially altered or used for profit in any way. Comment, criticize, flame if you must, any response will be appreciated.


» Read More